Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“To what begets a Dream? Is it as grand as one's open mind to endless possibilities, or is it just a spark that will ignite the path before them? Could dreams truly transcend the lucid plain with which they thrive, and become a reality if the seeker tried hard enough? Or are dreams sentenced to always be a fantasy…”

      - The Watchers Apprentice  

…

As the metallic beat of chains rattled, pulling the large, ornate elevator skyward; the passengers aboard it stood in silence. The elevator shaft, though still an in progress work, was stable enough for the occasional transport of both bug and goods. One of the more recent additions to the King and Watcher’s construction plans, it was devised to be the vein of the land to connect the City of Tears to the White Palace. While the walls of the shaft were mostly complete, ordained in the infrastructure of the King’s likeness, more work was to be done to make it presentable. The elevator itself, being the most grand representation of such nobility for the time being. But, so long as it remained functionable, it could be used on rare occurrences for those allowed. 

As such was this ride in particular. There were 4 passengers ascending from the Ancient Basin up to the City. Two of them were shining white, armor clad, Kingsmoulds; personal guards of the Pale King. The third was no taller then a child; a vessel, as the King referred to them. It’s inky, black, cloak clung from its neck down to just barely touching the floor. The white cuboid head possessed a small curl, like a talon, on both sides of its head with a wider, central horn jutting out from the top. No two vessels were ever alike, but what made this one special was that it was born with its eyes deformed. They had formed into each other, but not quite to create one singular eye hole. Rather, the curves designating where a separation should be were still there. Miraculously, the vessel still possessed sensible vision, but only for such a limited distance. The final figure in the elevator was a short but regal entity. It practically glowed with an ethereal, pale, light and from the top of it’s head sprouted several long spikes that formed about in the pattern of a crown. This being, was known to the Kingdom of Hallownest as the Pale King; the ruler of these lands. 

For the past few weeks, the vessel had been with it’s siblings in the White Palace. The King would carefully examine and test them to learn and find the qualities he found suitable from them. He needed something of them, but it had seemed that this batch of vessels would prove unfavorable to him. Most of all was the one here. From the moment the King laid his eyes on this vessel, it may as well have been cast back into the Abyss from whence they hatched. No “Pure Vessel” could have any such deformity; physical, mental or emotional. Still, the vessel was brought to the palace to be examined. When not needed, the vessels were allowed to roam the palace within reason. This vessel often found themselves within the library of the palace, examining the many books, journals, maps and art that one could find within such a knowledgeable local. While they could not read, they found the symbols of literature intricate; and while they couldn’t understand what it meant to paint, they found themselves intrigued by the variety of colors and what they could create. So much so they would often quietly watch as other nobles would use the library as a place to write or craft in their spare time. Silently forming memories and trying to piece together how such things worked. Eventually, they tried it out for themself. With quill, ink, a book it had picked out, and paper at hand, they practiced writing their first sentence.  

The Pale King happened to come across this curious occurrence. A vessel attempting to write? Truly, this thing proceeded to prove how unfit it would be for the task at hand for the future Pure Vessel. And yet… there was something marvelous about it too. A being of Void, showing the potential to learn, to plan, to pursue its own desires. As the vessel wrote, most of what it scribbled was gibberish nonsense. But it clearly was writing letters, just with no direction of how to piece them together. The vessel stopped and seemed to look at its own writing, as if in a deep thought. Was it, perhaps… frustrated? The vessel turned its attention to the book it had selected and flipped to a random page. It stared at it for a bit, as if making a decision, and then turned back to the paper in front of itself. It carefully wrote out the word it had selected from the page. 

“Note”. 

Seeming pleased with this, the vessel set the quill down and held the paper in its hands, staring down at the word. The King was in his thoughts, after witnessing such an event. This was an astonishing find, but not one that he had any requirement for. This vessel had nothing to give that the King needed… but perhaps, there was someone else it could. Why let such grand potential like this go to waste at the bottom of a forgotten pit? The King left the vessel to itself, and began to make plans for their trip above. 

And here is where we find them now. The King on his way to deliver this curious little vessel to one that could find a use in its skills. The vessel had never been this far from the palace. It only only knew the white halls of it, as well as the black depths found beneath the kingdom’s foundation. The Pale King had instructed the vessel to follow him and they obeyed. They did not question why or where they were going, only to follow as instructed. With a scraping clang, the elevator reached the top and opened its doors for its passengers to depart. With the King taking lead, and the vessel following closely behind, the Kingsmoulds kept to the sides between them to act as a deterrent for most and as guards if challenged. 

The first thing the vessel was aware of was the sound. The noise of the elevator had blocked it out before, but with it’s silence a new one took it’s place. A much softer, but more chaotic, beat. The King walked onward into the blue hued unknown, the vessel followed ever so cautiously behind. A cold drop of water. Then another, and another. The downpour of the clear liquid was never ending. That solved the riddle of the noise, but started the new trouble of a soggy cloak and damp shell. The vessel looked towards the King, hoping to find it’s discouragement shared. But to it’s surprise, the King seemed unphased by the weather’s effects. The drops of water almost seemed to slip right off and down the radiating being before them as they watched the King move onward. Surprised, and a bit disappointed, the vessel continued to follow after. 

Exiting the elevator shaft, the King swiftly turned back around and up the steps leading to the building right above them. As the vessel turned to follow, they looked up and were astonished. They knew of the White Palace’s magnitude, but could hardly believe that the height of this building seemed to dwarf it. What this new place lacked in overall size compared to the palace, it certainly triumphed in terms of its vertical length. While the vessel could only see just a bit of its base clearly, the hazy image of the rest of the building seemed to fade away and become one with the sky above. What was this place?

“ Vessel, come along now. ” 

The Pale King spoke in his whispery, but authoritative, voice. The vessel looked back to him and continued onward, the Kingsmoulds staying close. As they entered the building, the regal Bugs within it began to take quick notice of the new arrivals. Shocked murmurs and gasps were abound, but all kept a clear distance. 

“ The King is here? And with a child? ” 

“ That is an awfully strange looking bug to be with the King. ”

“ Perhaps it’s an assistant? ” 

“ Looks too poor to be of importance for one of such status. ”

“ Are they here for Lurien? ”

The King walked into a new, smaller, elevator with one of the Kingsmoulds and traveled up. It wasn’t a long wait before the elevator descended back down for the vessel and remaining Kingsmould to board and join up with them. Higher and higher the group traveled, with many lavisciously dressed Bugs watching and talking amongst themselves about it all. The walls of this building were adorned with red silks that all detailed symbols of the King, as were the windows, many lanterns that clung to the walls were filled with brightly glowing lumaflies, paintings of wealthy bugs were hung up on display. And there were so… so many more elevators. At this point, the vessel was finding the whole thing repetitive. Aside from a change of weather and color, they were simply in another colossal building with snobby bugs who all seemed to just adore the Wyrm that walked before them. As well as riding too many elevators for one day. Fortunately for the vessel, the trip would be over shortly. 

The tone drastically changed as their most recent elevator ride came to its finish. Before them was a massive hall, adorned with large, intricate chandeliers. The bugs in this hall were loud, and rambunctious, and very round. The Watcher Knights had all been enjoying their mid day meal together when the King’s troupe had arrived and none had yet to notice them. The King ignored the merriment and proceeded onwards, his knowledge of this building seemingly like the back of one of his pale hands. The vessel found themselves a bit intimidated by it all. The roars of laughter and cheers, the rumbling of the floor from the weight of these bugs' excitement, it was all outside of the vessel’s preferred quiet and peaceful preference. They had hoped this long trip would soon be over. Midway through the hall the Watcher Knights began to finally take notice of their guests and hushed down, silently watching as the Royal entourage passed them by. The King and his soldiers never turning to look at the Knights. The vessel on the other hand was looking around at it all with nervous curiosity. As soon as they had passed through and continued their journey upwards, the noise soon returned. Hushed at first, but then one joke about how one of the King’s spikes looked shorter than the others sent the hall into a thunderous laughter. 

If the vessel could create any audible sound, a groan would’ve been the one it would make at the sight of the elevator before them. Like the many times before, the King, with royal guard at his side, traveled up first. But the wait was longer this time. If it hadn’t been for the elevator chains continuously  slinking upward, the vessel would’ve thought they had gotten stuck. A funny occurrence for one of such regal status to deal with, but not one for everyone else to solve. Eventually, the locking sound of the elevator stopping echoed from up above, and it began to make its way down. Finally aboard this last elevator, the vessel and Kingsmould began their upward journey. The vessel watched the large window before it as they moved. Murky shadows of other buildings could be barely made out on the other side, the lights of their windows illuminating their silhouettes. Rain drops continuously pelted the window in its soothing rhythm as the water trickled down in tiny streams and rivers along the glass. They had traveled incredibly high up now, to the point that the vessel didn’t dare look over the side out of concern of not seeing the ground beneath them. Soft chatter could be heard coming from above as they neared the top; the King was conversing with someone. 

With a final clang, the elevator ceased its movements, and the trip upwards concluded. Before the vessel was an incredibly large telescope, with a small stool before it so one could sit and stare out for long periods of time. While the vessel didn’t know the name of the object before it, they recalled seeing a sketch of one like it in one of the books it had flipped through in the palace’s library. 

“ Vessel, come this way. ” 

The King's voice caught the vessel’s attention, startling it out of its ponderings,  and it turned around. They became aware that, aside from the ceiling above and floor beneath them, all the walls of the room were glass windows. Candles were lit along the sides, illuminating the room in a warm glow. Journals were strewn about the floor in various piles, and a bed resided by the far right side of the room. But the main centerpiece of it all was the King, standing beside a new figure; one who had been painting when they arrived. This bug gave off a different feel from all the bugs the vessel had noticed on their way up. No stylistic outfit or jewelry like the upper class, and not loud and big like the Knights below. This bug wore a somber, blue, cloak that seemed to connect with its pale mask. The ends of the cloak appeared to be tattered and unevenly cut, but it was hard to say if that was intentional or not. The mask, however, drew the vessel’s gaze in awe. The mask itself resembled an upside down tear drop with a single black hole in it of a similar shape. The mysterious figure had set down their painter's brush, so as to turn and get a proper look at the vessel. The painting they had been conjuring up appeared to be a landscape piece of the city; a glimpse of what one such as they would view from this high above everyone else. The vessel took a few steps forward, before standing beside the King, and in front of this fascinating new bug. 

“ This vessel, my friend Lurien, is not one that I desire for my plans. As you can see, it was born improper for one that needs to be perfect. And my tests have concluded it’s sight is as fractured as one could assume. Not only that, but I have found that it has a fondness for all things literate and sketched. That empty Void that is required, it is not found here. However, ” the King said, reaching into his sleeve and removing a rolled up piece of paper, “ there is a possibility it could find some use for you. ”

The King unraveled the parchment, revealing to Lurien the practiced writing the vessel had tried before. The many letters and symbols that translated to nonsense all abound, except for the one word the vessel had succeeded in writing. 

“ Note ”, Lurien said out loud. His voice was also hushed like the kings. But where as the King had an underlying sharpness to the way he spoke, Lurien’s voice was more smooth. Where the King would annunciate, Lurien almost seemed to breathe out the word. “ How curious, My King. To what reason could the vessel have chosen this word, I wonder? ” 

“ Curious, indeed, Lurien. It displays a desire to learn and write, perhaps even more. It will listen to orders, when given by proper authority. And unlike other vessels I have witnessed, this one is unlikely to cause any trouble. I am thinking of leaving this vessel in your possession, to provide assistance to your tiring work. Unlike other bugs that require payment or care, the vessel needs no such things and can go long periods before needing to rest. It will need to be properly taught our language and how things are, first. But I trust that it will prove to be a great asset to you. That is, only if you wish for it. If not, then we will depart and you needn’t worry about this again. ” 

The vessel had been standing still, subtly turning its head side to side, to watch whoever was speaking at the time. While it was unsure of what exactly the Pale King had been going on about, it was surprised to see its writings in his possession. They had left it on the table when they left the library, and yet here it was. The vessel had a feeling that, whatever the two were discussing, it was definitely about them and what it had done. But if the King had been upset, why drag them all the way out here to meet with this “Lurien”? As the King finished speaking, the vessel turned its gaze upon Lurien; looking up into his mask. Lurien quietly returned the gaze, occasionally glancing between the sheet of paper and the vessel. While the King had been secretive about his Vessel project, Lurien had known bits and pieces about it. After all, it was Lurien that pointed out the way for the King to find the Abyss long ago. A vessel, born from the Void, with a desire to write, learn, and create. This once in a lifetime opportunity made Lurien’s mind erupt with ideas and potential. Truly, he would be the only one, aside from the King, privy to such an experience. Not to mention this vessel was a gift from the King; and how could Lurien turn that down? 

“ My dear palest, it humbles my soul that you had me in your thoughts when you witnessed this rare occurrence. If any other were to have seen it, they would have been excited. But for you, it only brought pain. Even so, you looked for a way to turn that pain into something good. This is a grand opportunity you saw fit to present personally. While our days seeing each other have dwindled, you never forgot about me and still find value in our companionship. This vessel intrigues me, as it does you. And I would be honored to accept them into my Spire. It will take time to teach them, yes; but if they can master one word on their own, then imagine what could be accomplished with proper guidance? My deepest thanks to you, Great Pale King of Hallownest. ” 

With a low bow, Lurien finished his answer. The King closed his eyes and gave a nod to Lurien. 

“ As you wish, my Dear Watcher. While I would’ve loved to have stayed longer to talk, this meeting was an unexpected occurrence. And so I must be off. Perhaps soon, we can find time to converse personally; rather than by letter. ”

“ My King, any visit, any word, any letter from you, is satisfying all the same. But… a proper meeting would be quite enjoyable. ”

The King looked down and gave one last glance to the vessel.

“ You are to stay here and assist Lurien the Watcher with whatever he requests. His word is as good as mine, and he shall be honored as such. ”

With that said, the Pale King turned around and joined with his Kingsmoulds. Finding room for the three of them to enter, the elevator soon began to descend, and with it the pale glow of the King vanished from the area. Now alone, the vessel and Lurien exchanged glances once again. The reality of this situation began to set in for both, as the pitter patter of rain began to grow and weigh down on the area. Finding his bearings, Lurien finally spoke.

“ With you now living here, and being my assistant, it would only make sense to give you a proper name now. You may be a vessel, but you are also now working for me. And as such, you should be treated not as a tool, but as a bug of the Spire. ” 

Lurien looked down once again at the sheet of paper in his hands. 

“ You made the King take note of you, and you will be taking notes for me. ” Lurien chuckled, “ So, I think the name Note would be quite fitting for you. What do you think? Nod if you agree. ” 

The vessel was marveled by this Watcher before them. They had only met Lurien for a few minutes, but in that time had never referred to them as an it, but as one of their status. Not quite an equal, but certainly not a thing. All the vessel had known was that they were a failure. And within an instant, they were granted a true name by the first friendly bug they had ever encountered. If they could cry, they perhaps would have wept at the feeling this gave them. They gave several, enthusiastic nods before looking longingly up at Lurien for what he might say next. The elevator began to whir to life again, as someone was traveling up to them.

“ Very well. While the King said you could work for long periods without exhaustion, I think anyone would be tired after all you’ve no doubt gone through today. So for the remainder of the day, you shall be given a proper room where you can rest and settle. Tomorrow you will be shown the Spire in its entirety, learning its ins, outs, and everything in between. The following day you will begin your studies for how to write and read. And after that, we shall find out together. ”

The elevator arrived, and one of the wealthy bugs the vessel had seen before was standing in it. Or atleast, they may have seen this one. To them, most of that bunch all looked similar to each other. In their hands was a silver tray that carried two glasses of tea, still steaming, freshly prepared.

“ Master Lurien, I saw the King had just left, but not before I had prepared tea for the both of you. I know how your long talks tend to dry up your throats so I.. I…. Who might this be, Master? ” 

It appears this bug was not quite the same as the others. This one was Lurien’s personal butler.

“ This is Note, Bartel. They will be assisting me with my work from this day forward. I shall go over more with you later as you and I enjoy the tea you have graciously fashioned. For now, would you kindly escort Note to one of the spare rooms available? Closest one between my personal elevator and the library if you would. ”

“ Certainly, Master Lurien. ”

After setting the tea down, nearby to Lurien, Bartel walked back over to the elevator. 

“ Go along now, Note. You can trust Bartel. He will take you to your room. ”

“ I promise I don’t bite like those charming fellows in the Deepnest, little one. ”

Note. They’re name was now Note. Still coming to terms with this new change, they stepped forward and joined Bartel in the elevator. It seems they would be getting used to riding elevators more sooner than they would’ve thought. As the clanking whir of the elevator began, Note watched Lurien in quiet wonder as they descended to the start of their new life.

Chapter Text

“The Void. By any other definition, it is meant to describe a thing of emptiness. Yet for all that’s been learned of it, the most we can know is emptiness is not something it can remain. It can be viscous, gaseous, and solid; it can also be alive, think, and mold to its desired needs. Is all Void connected, perhaps? One vast nervous system we can’t fathom? If so, I shutter at what could happen were it to finally realize itself…”

           - Monomon the Teacher 

…

Just as Lurien had instructed, Note was shown a room after their first meeting. While they were told they could take the time to rest, a feeling like charged lumaflies in Note’s stomach kept them up and about. Is this what was called, excitement? After Bartel had left and closed the door, Note began exploring their room. It had a decent amount of space, and most of the interior matched that of the rest of the Spire. The walls were decorated with drapes bearing the King’s crest. A large window was in the center of the wall opposite the door, overlooking the city, with a large drape pulled to one side of it used to cover the window if desired. Their bed was on the right side of the room, close to the window. Near to the bed was a tall wardrobe; old musty outfits now hung in it, as well as neatly packed into its drawers. On the left side of the room was a writing desk and chair, with a quill, cup of ink, and a small candelabra atop it. The candles had yet to be lit, and Note was curious how exactly a candle could be lit. Beside the desk was a tall bookcase, already stocked full of various books, journals, and other collections. Who had used this room prior, Note pondered. A thought that didn’t last long, compared to the excitement of new reading material. And with Lurien’s teachings, soon they would be able to understand it too! The feeling of excitement continued to rise in the little vessel.

For any other bug in the Spire, the room would be just right. But for Note, who by their standards was still a child’s height, the rooms interior was all a bit large compared to them. Note could easily open the wardrobes drawers at the bottom of it, but couldn’t access it’s upper portion; not that they would need too. When sitting in the chair, the desk would just reach the bottom of their shell. For the bookshelf, Note could only access the first three rows. And the bed was massive for them, and needed a bit of a hop and pull to get themself up onto it. Note didn’t even bother to try closing the window blind, for worry they wouldn’t be able to open it back up if they tried. Not that it mattered, the cool blue’s and landscape of the city was a sight Note enjoyed, even if it was all blurry to them. And they were becoming quite content with the sound of rain on glass. Laying back on the bed, the mattress began to mold to their little body, hugging them in its comforting embrace. And, after blowing through their energy over the day and exploring their room, Note had drifted asleep. 

Hours passed before there was a knock at the door, startling Note awake. They were surprised they had fallen asleep, but sat up in bed as the door was opened. It was Bartel.

“ Good morning, Master Note. I hope you found this room comfortable for your first night here in the city”

“Master Note”? They didn’t know how to feel about such a greeting, but with no proper way to respond to it, they simply gave a nod to Bartel about the room's comfort. 

“ Splendid! Master Lurien told me all about your circumstances the other day. I am aware you can’t speak, but you are quite attentive and can understand me. He also asked that I show you around the Spire today. If he finds the time for it, he hopes to join us later in person.” 

Now that is something Note was greatly looking forward to. Out of everything that had happened, they were most excited for The Watcher, and wanting to be around their presence again. With haste, Note jumped off the bed and walked alongside Bartel, as they were shown around the Spire. 

From what they had learned, the building was divided into two halves. The bottom half was open to the public, where many a bug could convene to discuss the city life and share their findings. There were many private rooms where one could stay to write, or read a book from the massive library that resided in the Spire. There was also a public mess hall, where visitors could bring their own meals; eating or drinks in other rooms was forbidden for risk of the mess or damage to resources. An entryway connected the Spire over to its neighboring building, where the Soul Sanctum could be found. The upper half was restricted to those of Lurien’s personal entourage. All who worked for Lurien were required to live in the Spire; such as the Watcher Knights, various cleaners and scholars, Bartel, and now Note. It was this half of the Spire where the more important and secretive knowledge was kept. The upper portion had a kitchen with it’s own cooks and two mess halls, one fashioned for the Knights and another for the rest. They used to be one room, but the rowdiness of the Knights warranted the separation to prevent aggravation. At the highest point was Lurien’s private residence, a place Lurien seldom left. 

Note listened and followed in Bartel’s steps with intrigue, taking in every nugget of info they could. The two would receive glances from the various bugs. Most seeming to be judgemental of the little vessel being treated with such high courtesy by Lurien’s butler. If Bartel noticed as well, he paid them no mind and kept his focus on Note. When the tour had concluded, the two of them went up to the second mess hall in the upper half of the Spire. 

“ While Master Lurien didn’t seem to be free to join us, I think he would appreciate it if we brought him some lunch, don’t you? ”

Note nodded in agreement. While they had enjoyed learning about the Spire, they really just wanted to see Lurien again.

Bartel smiled, and they walked back into the kitchen area.  “ He puts so much time and focus into this city and his hobbies, he often forgets to take a break. For a bug of such responsibility, you’d think he’d have more for his own health. He’s older than me, after all. By the way Master Note, is there anything you like to eat or drink? ” 

Note had no need to eat or drink. They never felt an urge too, and the King said they were not able when a vessel ever tried to take anything from the palace kitchen. Was Lurien not aware, or just forgot to inform Bartel of this?... But then again, could they? Note had never tried for themselves. While they lacked a mouth, maybe that had morphed into their shell like their eyes did. And vessel eyes weren’t like those of any other bugs. Note recalled the times they’d seen the King or other vessels experimenting with their eye holes and plugging various things into them… Note just stared up at Bartel, hoping he understood their uncertain curiosity. 

“ How about I prepare a couple sandwiches and some tea then for the three of us. Does that sound appetizing? ” 

Note nodded.

Bartel seemed satisfied with the answer, and set about preparing their lunch. Note stood out of the way and watched him, occasionally stealing glances to the other cooks hard at work. When Bartel had finished, he handed the tray of sandwiches to Note, as he took the tray with the tea and 3 tea cups. Note held the tray with careful balance and followed after Bartel as they went up to Lurien’s room. When they arrived, there was a stack of papers set on Lurien’s bed, and Lurien himself sitting at his telescope. He never turned at the sound of the elevator’s arrival, all his focus was put into the lense of the telescope. 

“ Good afternoon, Master Lurien; Master Note and myself have brought lunch. ” 

Lurien stirred in his seat and sat up, turning to look at his guests. “ Ah, is it that time already? It seems I lost myself in my gazing, once again. ”

“ We have some sandwiches at the ready, and fresh tea. ” As Bartel finished saying that, and moved to set up a small table for everything, Note held up the platter of sandwiches excitedly for Lurien. Lurien looked to Note, and took one of the sandwiches. 

“ Thank you, Note. So, Bartel, how did the tour go? ” 

Bartel set the tea onto the table, before taking the sandwich platter from Note and setting it down beside the tea. “ It went very well, Master. Note listened closely and kept pace with me, looking attentively over everything we saw. They also expressed that their room was acceptable as well. ” 

“ That is lovely to know. ”

“ There was one thing though. While we were walking around, I noticed the other bugs- “ 

Note lost focus of the conversation after grabbing a sandwich and one of the cups of tea, walking over to sit down against Lurien’s bed. They didn’t want to intrude on their conversation, and they had their own questions to answer. Between the tea and the sandwich, Note decided to try the tea first. Note figured that something liquid like tea could be more easily ingested compared to the more solid structure of a sandwich. Also, while they didn’t notice it at the time, some rain droplets had fallen into their eyes the other day when they entered the city; and Note didn’t recall them leaving at any time. With the sandwich resting on their lap, they carefully lifted the tea up to their eyes; looking intently at the cup.

 They were a bit nervous, unsure what to expect. They tilted their head back a bit, then poured a small bit of the tea into their eye holes. While their vision was blurry for a moment, a warm sensation washing over them, the tea quickly drained down between their shell and into the void that formed them. And it didn’t spill out. Note was pleasantly surprised. While the sensation was strange, it wasn’t unpleasant. They could successfully drink! Note couldn’t help but take another small sip from their glass before setting the cup down and picking up the sandwich. Now the real test was at hand, and it was in the form of triangular-cut slices of bread and other edibles. Note held it with the smallest corner facing their eye holes, and carefully inserted it…. and quickly removed it, jumping up. This sensation was not at all pleasant! It was a rough, piercing sensation very different compared to the warm, soothing feeling of the tea. Note held one of their hands over their eyes, the other one holding the sandwich; it’s corner coated in the inky, black, void. A couple drops of void falling to the floor as Lurien and Bartel finally noticed the commotion. 

Lurien spoke first. “ Note, what in Wyrm’s name are you doing? ” The Watcher quickly stood up and grabbed the sandwich from them, setting it on the sandwich platter, it’s voided corner pointed away from the remaining ones. With the food taken care of, they kneeled down beside Note, feeling a mix of concern and frustration.

“ I’m terribly sorry, Master Lurien! ” Bartel replied, instead. “ I thought that Master Note was able to have lunch with us. I wasn’t aware they were unable too.. ” His voice trailed off, his worry quite obvious as he stood beside the Watcher and vessel. 

Lurien softly rubbed the vessel’s shell. As Note turned to look up at the two of them, they dropped their hand down from their face. With a sigh, Lurien said, “ The fault is shared, my friend. The King had mentioned vessel’s didn’t need “care” like other bugs to me. I was hasty, and didn’t take to realize, or inform you, that food wasn’t necessary. ” Looking down at the black stains of void on the carpeted floor, Lurien also saw the tea cup, and how it was partially emptied. “ Did you also drink the tea Note? There don’t appear to be any spills. ”

Note gave a soft nod, looking down embarrassed and feeling a twinge of guilt for causing a fuss. 

Lurien was silent. Once again, this vessel managed to surprise him. They started learning to write on their own, and now they have tried to eat like any other bug only to discover they can drink. “ You really are quite curious, Little Note. It seems we have another fan of your tea, Bartel. As long as it’s in small portions for now, I suppose there is no harm in Note having it as well. But we should keep an eye on them, just to be safe. ”

“ Of course, Master Lurien. I will go fetch some cleaning supplies and see about removing these stains. ”

“ Be cautious when you do, Bartel. Void is a puzzling substance, and should be treated carefully. Perhaps some gloves should be worn, while you clean. ” 

“ I understand, sir. ”

“ Oh, and one last thing. About your idea, I agree with it. I think it would be quite fitting, and a statement to all the importance of their presence. Jealousy is an infection no bug, not even our great Pale Wyrm, could ever defeat entirely. Whether the others like it or not, Note is one of us now. And the proper clothing to reflect it should help get that point through their stubborn shells. ” 

“ Splendid decision, Master Lurien. Thank you for taking my words into consideration. I shall return momentarily. ” Bartel walked over and took the elevator down, leaving the two alone. 

Lurien looked down to Note, Note returning the gaze. “ When Bartel returns, you and I, with two of my Knights, are going to take a walk. It’s been quite some time since I walked through my city, and I’m certain you would enjoy seeing it as well. Our destination is a clothing shop nearby and they are going to take some measurements of you. Do as they ask, and it will be finished quickly. ” 

Note tilted their head to the side a bit. Measurements? The moment Bartel returned, now with a pair of gloves and some cleaning equipment, Lurien and Note took the elevator. 

….

The city's rain rattled against the umbrellas Lurien and Note had been carrying. While Note didn’t mind getting wet, Lurien had told them it would be rude for the shop owner if Note was a mess upon arrival. So, after Lurien picked out his personal umbrella, Note followed Lurien’s guidance and picked up one of the spare’s that caught their eyes; a bright yellow one. While colors were still something Note had more to learn about, they had been fascinated with Yellow from the moment they saw it. Yellow was bright, shining, and had a  warm feeling to it; very different from the blinding dull white’s of the palace and cool blue’s of the city. The 2 Watcher Knights that we’re traveling with them were silent, despite having been so loud prior. It seems being around Lurien required a level of respectability, both in and out of the Spire. 

Note was in awe of just how much more expansive the city was, now that they were walking through it and not in the Spire above. It’s streets were bustling with all manner of bugs and their umbrellas. So many different kinds, some noble, some travelers, others guards and defenders. Some even traveling via palanquins. Lurien was taking them into the western half of the city, past the building where the Soul Sanctum resided. Note kept close to Lurien, not wanting to end up losing him in the rush. Getting lost in the city would be very concerning; for without knowledge of where to go or a voice to speak, Note would be in big trouble. At least with the Watcher Knights keeping close to them, there was plenty of cleared space for Lurien and Note to walk. Finally, they reached a little shop, and Lurien walked inside, a bell ringing as the door opened. After closing his umbrella behind him, Lurien moved deeper in and Note copied his actions and followed; the Watcher Knights staying outside to wait for their return.

Inside the shop were rows of various prepared clothes. While clothing was optional for every bug, it’s limited demand came with it always being designed to stand out more. There was plenty of variety to choose from, to the casual and fancy and even some meant for exploration. Upon the door’s bell ringing, its Shop Owner walked out from a back area and practically beamed with excitement. The beetle stood tall, his iridescent green body shimmering in the light, the tips of his wings a darker red color and his head more of a deep blue. 

“ What a pleasant surprise, to be greeted by Lurien the Watcher himself. To what do I owe the pleasure? ” The beetle said, greeting Lurien and walking up to him. 

“ I’ve heard this shop can provide suitable wear for those of both high and lower rank in a short time. What I’ve come to request is a robe for my assistant here, to match that of the citizens on the Eastern side of the city. Light, simple enough to clean and slip into, and allowing for freedom of their hands when working. But presentable in a manner that establishes their importance. I will need several of them as well. For it will be what they must wear when working in my Spire. ” 

“ Quite a request there, but I would be a fool to turn down an offer from you. It can be done within a week, at most. I will just need to take some measurements of the little one first and then we can discuss payment. But I doubt that is a concern for you. ” The beetle said with a chuckle. 

Lurien turned to look down at Note and gave them a nod. “ Do as he asks, Note. This won’t take too long. ” 

Note looked from Lurien over to the shop owner before stepping forward. The beetle pulled out a cloth tape measure, a reference sheet, and quill from behind the counter and stooped down. He took several measurements of Note, their height, waist and shoulder size, occasionally asking Note to hold out their arms so those could be measured. When he asked about the cloak Note already wore, Lurien simply informed them to design the robe to go over the cloak. While a bit confused, they made no attempt to dissuade from the Watcher’s request. 

“ And that should suffice. I would just like to discuss a few more things with you, Watcher Lurien. ” The beetle stood up, and walked behind the store's counter. 

 As Lurien walked over to join him, Note explored the shop a bit, taking in the sights. Note wasn’t one for fashion, but the colors were nice. Passing by the door to the back room, they heard a soft singing. Note hadn’t heard singing before, its sound entrancing them. Curious to find the source, Note peaked into the room. Inside, they saw a young caterpillar girl sowing a dress together. She had golden, blonde hair that didn’t appear to have been washed in a while. The front of her body had a rich, creamy color to it, while the rest of her body was black with small white spots dotting along her. Along the center of her back, starting from under her shoulders and down to her end, were six rows of sharp spikes. For five of the rows, two spikes branched off in a wide “V” shape, and they were covered with smaller spikes. The last row of spikes at the furthest point of her body had three main spikes, two of them forming the v-shape and a central third spike sprouting between them. The area where her spikes grew from on her back was a red circle. Her voice…. it was beautiful. Note found themself standing at the doorway, watching and listening to the girl as she worked. 

There was a gentle tap on Note’s shoulders, breaking them of the spell they were under, as they turned up to see Lurien looking at them. 

“ Come along Note, our business here is done. ” 

Note hesitated, and gave one last look to the girl. She had stopped singing and was now looking at Note. Note, now realizing they were caught, turned away and followed after Lurien, embarrassed. The shop owner gave a wishful goodbye to Lurien and Note as they left, the two of them opening their umbrellas up once outside. The Watcher Knights had remained where they were left and were diligently waiting. 

“ See? That didn’t take too long at all, Note. Before we return to my Spire, I would like to continue walking through my city. Just for a bit longer. Would you like that as well, Note? ” 

Note nodded, always happy to be beside Lurien and excited to see more of the city. With the vessel’s consent given, Lurien and Note continued their walk through the city. Silent, watching, and enjoying the rain and their time, together. 

Chapter Text

“ To my dear, Pale King. It has now been several weeks since you bestowed me with one of your vessels. I, and my loyal butler Bartel, have taken to giving the name of Note to the vessel. And I have yet to ever be displeased with their presence. They are a curious one, always listening and watching to what I say or do. We have made great strides in teaching Note of our ways, with such resounding success. Sometimes I wonder if them being a child of the Void plays a role in this, being able to learn so much and keep that information. But I also see a lot of you in them as well. That drive to discover and learn, there have been times they’ve solved a puzzle that I have not asked of them. For instance, they figured out how to drink tea on their own; and have become quite fond of it. The furniture in their room was also too large for them; yet they’ve found by placing a pillow on a chair, they can boost their height at a desk. Or by using that same chair, they can increase their reach for journals on a bookshelf. They truly are a wonder, and I am grateful your wisdom allowed Note to be gifted to me. Now, about that visit you meant to take to see me… ” 

           - Lurien the Watcher

….

The following days had been a rush of strenuous excitement for Note. After the order for their robes had been placed, the next day began with their studies. Notes schedule would open with Bartel tutoring them on Hallownest’s alphabet system and practice writing down the letters. While Note would never speak a word, they still needed to understand how literature worked. After several hours of this, they would work alongside Bartel for another two hours with simple tasks, and for the remainder of their day they could spend it however they wished. Note’s favorite choices were spending time with Lurien, even if it was just sitting and watching him; exploring the Spire’s library, or continuing to practice or sketch in their room. This was the schedule Note had been following for the past couple weeks now. Of course, the alphabet had long since been learned. Just as Lurien had suspected, Note was a quick learner, and soaked up every bit of knowledge they were given like a dry sponge placed in a puddle. They were now onto practicing writing paragraphs and small essay’s. They had even started carrying a yellow journal with them, where they could write down short responses to converse with others in their own way. Nothing elegant, but it was way more than could be said with a nod. 

The journal wasn’t all that was new about them though. Just as was promised, Note’s robes had been completed in a week's time, and Note loved wearing them. They were designed to reflect the style of the elite class in the City of Tears. The robes were a dark, burgundy, red with a smooth, purple gem located at the base of the neck. The robes were fashioned to be buttoned from the inside; so they could be closed fully around Notes body, or opened up at points allowing them free use of their arms. The base of the robes had a soft curl outwards just shy of the end of Notes cloak, which was visible from beneath the robes. The robes had pockets sewn into the inside of them, where Note kept their journal. Just as Bartel and Lurien had hoped, most of the other bugs that came to the Spire lost interest in Note soon after this. Every now and then, a bug may “accidentally” bump into Note, or throw an insult at them, but Note would walk it off. Their petty insults held no ground; for unlike them, Note was valued in the Spire. And feeling valued, was enough. 

Note had gotten quite content with their relations to everyone. Lurien and Bartel were their favorites, the Spire keepers were nice enough but kept to themselves, and the bugs that visited the Spire were to be ignored; especially the Soul Sanctum scientists that rarely visited. While Note never saw anything of concern, they felt an air of worry whenever they were near. Something was off about the scientists, and Note almost felt like they were being watched when in the same room as them. But as long as Note kept their distance, they were safe. There was just one group of bugs Note had yet to warm up to; the Watcher Knights. The Knights drove Note’s patience up the wall. There were times Note would find themselves awoken to the rumblings of the Knights causing a fuss below them. Or when they would be walking along with a stack of books and a Knight or 3 rushes past them, causing them to stumble and drop their load. Or worse yet, when Note is enjoying a mid day cup of tea and becomes startled by an uproaring of laughter, causing them to spill the tea over their shell and robes. The Knights were loud, they were obnoxious, and they had no interest in penmanship. Note had once asked Lurien why these Knights, and not ones more sophisticated. 

“ While my Watcher Knights are quite different compared to how you and I live our lives; there are hardly any others I would trust so dearly with my life, and the safety of this Spire. The Knights and I go back long ago, little Note. They view their protection of this Spire and me as repayment for a kindness I once did for them. I understand you are troubled by them, but please spare some patience as well. They seek to look after you too, and would happily be open to your thoughts. ”  

Patience wasn’t something Note was the best with. Perhaps, with their ability to take in information at an accelerated pace, they simply felt that people were the same.  A quick judge of character was all Note needed to understand a person. And to Note, the Watcher Knights were a bunch of immature soldiers with no understanding of the word “tranquility”. That is how it was for the past couple weeks in the Spire. A mindset that wouldn’t last for much longer. 

It was a calm day in the Spire, Note had finished their studies and work, and was now in the lower half of the building. They had settled into one of the private reading rooms with a book about old legends of Hallownest. Tales of a monstrous creature in the Deepnest that could take on the appearance of your loved ones, a mysterious god of the Greenpath that slept within its Acid Lake, a nightmarish troupe that feasts off the remnants of dead kingdoms. Note was just finishing a chapter on the Moth tribe, a reclusive group that claimed to be able to access the dream realm in magical ways. The book went on to claim that they were capable of communing with the dead, that they possessed a tool called a “Dream Nail” that could cut a path from the waking world to the dream realm. There seemed to be more, but the next page had been ripped out from the book. The only clue Note had to what this missing page covered was part of a sentence that would’ve continued to the next page. 

“ The Moths had their own deity, a great and powerful being of Light called- “ 

Vandalism was a terrible crime in The Spire, and Note would have to report this offense… just as soon as they finished the book. While the stories were truly fantastical, they were still old legends; and Note wondered if there was truth to any of them. Then again, their very being could also be considered as unbelievable. 

A loud shriek broke Note’s focus, the sound of scared bugs running away past the room Note was in.

“ Get back! It got one of the Sentry’s! ”

“ We need a Watcher Knight! ”

“ The Infection is in the Spire! ” 

Soon it was quiet, all the bugs that had been near had run off. Note was puzzled and a bit nervous. Did something happen? Infection? Note recalled a few times they had heard the Pale King mention an infection, but they weren’t privy to what that meant. Hopping off the chair they sat in, they walked to the door and opened it. The hallway the room resided in had rooms along one of its walls, and had a guard rail on the other that opened up to look down to a lower floor of the Spire. This allowed for bugs capable of flight to access higher floors. Stepping into the long hallway, they looked to their left and right before cautiously walking down the left side. Whatever spooked the others was down this way; and while Note had a bad feeling about this… they just had to know. At the end of the hall was a sharp corner going right, and Note could hear a heavy SHUNK sound and a breathy groan coming just past it. Slowly, Note stepped around the corner. 

Just a couple feet before them was a hulking Great Sentry, with a tall shield in one hand and it’s heavy nail in the other. The Sentry had driven the end of its nail into the shell of an unlucky bug, it’s body lifeless and fluids staining the floor. Note was horrified; the little vessel had never witnessed death before, let alone a murder. They felt frozen in the moment, their eyes hazily focusing on the Sentry. Their vision crossed when they looked at anything too far from them, so to Note, the scene before them was doubled. The Sentry seemed to sense that they were being watched, their face turning to look at Note. It’s eyes, normally black, were now burning like a powerful orange flame. The Sentry let out a heavy breath, now just an empty husk of a bug. But the moment it’s eyes met Note’s, Note heard something else. A  loud, booming, shriek echo in their shell that seemed to make their inner Void rumble. 

“ KILL IT! ” 

The Sentry heaved their nail from the corpse, the tip coated in its victim's dark blood. The fear in the vessel finally reached their legs and Note took off running back the way they came, The Great Husk Sentry lumbering after them. Note’s only thought was to reach the room they were reading in and hide. They made a mistake, they shouldn’t have left the room; their curiosity finally coming back to bite them. Note rarely ever had to run before, and their robe wasn’t made to be run in either. Their movement was restricted and just as Note was about to reach the door, they tripped over themself and fell to the floor. They could hear the Sentry huffing as it was nearly above them. Note frantically crawled for the door, the Sentry letting out a groan as it raised its nail high to stab into the vessel. There was a wild rumbling coming from Note’s right, something big and heavy was speeding toward them.

“ Duck Down! ” 

Note quickly huddled down, curling up in the fetal position scared, as a Watcher Knight rocketed down the hallway and bounced high enough to just pass over Note and slam with all its force into the Great Husk Sentry. The Sentry was caught off guard and stumbled back, taking all the force of the Knight. Note looked up and saw the Knight before them, its nail held in a guarding stance. The Sentry regained its senses and held its shield up, eyes shifting between the Watcher Knight and Note. It raised its nail to strike down on the Knight, and the Knight reacted by parrying the blow, before preparing to swing its own nail. The Sentry expected this and guarded itself with the shield. There was a shout from down the hall and rather than swinging its nail, the Watcher Knight instead rolled up into a ball as a second Watcher Knight slammed into him from behind. The force of the hit propelled the first Knight hard into the Sentry’s shield, creating a spiderweb of cracks along it. The Sentry stumbled back again as the first Knight stepped back, and the second one stepped up and landed a hard hit to the shield, shattering it. The two Knights were like a well oiled machine, combo-ing off of each other without the slightest communication between them; Note watching in astonishment as the scene unfolded. The Knights had managed to get the Sentry up along the edge of the guard rail now. As one of them managed to cause the Sentry to lose its nail, the other and had been setting up another charge attack; slamming with all its might into the Sentry and crashing the two through the rail, dropping to the lower floor. Note, worried for the Knight, quickly crawled to the rail and looked over. As the dust settled, the Knight was standing over the Sentry; its nail driven into the husks shell and the orange light in its eyes vanishing. 

There were more yells coming down from the right of the hallway, other Watcher Knights soon joining up with them. The following minutes were a blur for Note. While some Knight’s assisted with removing the corpses, others went to tell the scared bugs they were safe, and two remained to comfort Note. Note could only pull out their Notebook and respond, “I Need Lurien. Please.” As they were asked, the two escorted Note to Lurien’s elevator and sent the vessel up to the top of the Spire. Lurien was anxiously pacing his room and Bartel attempted to calm the Watchers nerves. When the elevator reached the top, the two turned to see Note. Bartel was quite thrilled and relieved to see Note was okay. Lurien was silent, but the outline of their shoulders along their cloak settled down. Note meanwhile, hurriedly ran up to Lurien and hugged his leg, shaking from all they had gone through. The Watcher wasn’t all that certain what to do for the vessel, looking to Bartel. Bartel motioned for him to hug Note in return. Lurien started at Bartel for a time, before they knelt down before Note and held them close. Note had not received a hug before, this was new… but it was comforting, and meant a lot. They returned the hug and nestled their shell against Lurien, the fear washing out from them. 

The following days were uneventful; while Note continued their studies, their thoughts were stuck on the infection and the Knights. At times when they were asleep, they dreamed of those orange eyes and the voice they belonged to. Such dreams would cause them to awaken from fright. But during the day hours, they kept thinking of the Knights that had saved them. Note wanted to thank them, but was embarrassed, not really sure how to approach them. Note still found their manners to be childish, but when the time came they showed how serious they were to their job. It took roughly a week and a half til Note found the courage to grab some tea and walked into the mess hall where the Knights were. Much like when Note first passed through the hall, the Watcher Knights didn’t notice their guest wandering in to join them. Not til Note found a wide enough space between two of them and, steeling their nerves, they sat down with them. The Knights hushed down , all fifteen of them eyeing the little vessel. Note took a quick sip of their tea before they pulled out their little, yellow, journal and wrote down a message for them, holding it up for the Knights to read. 

“Thank You for saving me”

The Knights were silent for a moment before one of them spoke up.

“ We’re glad that you are safe, little guy. The news of a bug, let alone one of the Sentry’s, being infected in this building caught us off guard. We should’ve been there sooner to help. ”

“ It was a damn close call. ” Another gruffly replied, before taking a swig of their drink. Others muttered in agreement. 

Note scribbled down into their journal again. “My Name is Note. Can I sit with you all for my Tea?” 

The Knights read the message and… they started to snicker and chuckle. Note tilted their head a bit, confused. 

“ Kid, you don’t need to ask or be formal with us. We’re happy to have your company. ” Said the Knight to Notes left, before they pat Note on the back. Though a pat from a Watcher Knight was the equivalent of a forceful clap, lurching Note forward a bit. Notes' brief stumble caused a bit of a laugh from the other Knights, and with the tension now broken, the Knight’s resumed chatting as they were when Note arrived. Note sat back and watched them all, seeing them in a new light. Perhaps Note had judged them too harshly before. By believing their dislike for the Knights, Note made themself think the Knights disliked them. When really, they just hadn’t been properly introduced to each other. Note felt a sense of relief at this, and would be happy to give them all another chance. 

With this change, Note adapted their schedule. Studies in the morning, a tea break with the Watcher Knights, general work with Bartel, and then the rest of their day however they wished. Note was comfy with this; being able to spend time with everyone allowed for something new to always be learned. And through this schedule, Note’s opinions of the Watcher Knights had changed. True they could be loud and obnoxious, but they also had a lot of spirit and a very welcoming presence. A huge positive to getting to know the Watcher Knights was now being allowed to take walks around the City on their own time. In the past, they could only do so when Lurien wanted to. But now that Note felt the confidence to ask for it, if Note ever wanted to get out of the Spire for a bit they were able to inform Lurien, ask a Knight to join them, and the City was theirs to discover. 

From what Note had learned about the City of Tears, it was split into two halves; most of the City was given to the more casual or lower ranking Bugs and the far Eastern side of the city was given to the elite and wealthy. While the poorer side had more of the City, the rich countered this loss by having the tallest buildings. The tallest building on the poor side was the Soul Sanctum, but even then the Sanctum was owned by those that could afford it. At the center of the City was a wide lake, and from this lake flowed many streams. This lake and it’s streams were not natural, but specifically made to control the heavy water flow of the constant rain. Lurien explained it as the heart of the city, and like a natural heart, the city's rain was the blood that flowed from it through the various streams like an enormous vascular system. The streams were able to flow the water out of the city and into other areas where none would be offended by it. Another benefit of these streams was travel by boat if the distance by foot was too far.  While the poor side mostly contained various shops and homes, on the wealthy side resided the Spire, a museum, the entrance to the Ancient Basin, and the grand Pleasure House, among other grand places to visit. 

Yes, being with the Watcher Knights provided a break from the serious atmosphere of the rest of the Spire. And yet… something was missing. Note had Lurien and Bartel to look up to and assist but this barely allowed for casual time with them. And Note had the Knights to relax and take a break with, but they were still a bit too rowdy for Note’s preference. Note could tolerate them, but it could still get exhausting. There was a middle ground to these two opposites that Note was missing but couldn’t quite figure out what it was. It would be another month til they found their answer. 

Note was on one of their strolls through the City, a yellow umbrella opened above them and Watcher Knight close by. The two of them were passing through an open courtyard on the poor side of the city; at the center of the yard was a fountain depicting the Pale King. An inscription upon the rim of the fountain read, “A true servant gives all for the Kingdom. Let Hallownest’s Pale King relieve you of your burden”. Fountains like these could be found scattered throughout the city; with the idea that by leaving one's geo they could make a prayer to the King for their “burden” to be “relieved”. Note considered the whole thing to be a scam meant to inspire faith; they had seen first hand just how “godly” Hallownest’s King was and they weren’t impressed. But what drew their attention to the fountain this time was seeing… Her. Standing before the fountain was the caterpillar girl that Note witnessed singing in the clothing shop. 

She had no umbrella, the rain trickling down her head and body, and was staring down into the fountain. Clusters of geo glittered at the bottom of the fountain,  the sides of it softly over flowing with rain water. Note and the Knight stood off at a distance, Note had paused to watch her and the Knight stood beside them. The girl looked quickly to her sides, before she crawled up over the rim of the fountain and reached in, collecting the geo within it. The Knight beside Note huffed, “ Poor lass must be desperate. But thievery from the King is still thievery… ” Note felt a flick of panic run through them. As the Knight started to step forward, Note outstretched their free arm to stop him. The Knight looked down, clearly not happy about taking a child into custody, but also upset that Note tried to interfere. Note looked up to the Knight and awkwardly moved the umbrella handle so they had it caught between their shell and shoulder. Once it was propped up, Note reached into their pocket, retrieving their journal.

“Give me a moment with her. Please” wrote Note. The Knight eyed the message, unsure of this, but made no movement to stop the vessel. Note wrote a few more lines into their journal before taking the umbrella back into their hand and walking toward the fountain. The girl had managed to fill a small sack she carried with her full of geo, trying to be quick about it. It wasn’t til Note was closer that she heard their footsteps and the rain pattering on their umbrella. Frightened at being caught, she turned to look at who found her, but was briefly taken aback by the sight of the little vessel before her. Note stood just a few steps back from the fountain and stopped. The two of them were quiet, and watching for someone to make a move first. Cautiously, she spoke first. 

“ Y-you’re that little bug that was with Watcher Lurien… ” Note gave a nod to her, and flipped through their journal to show her a page that said, “ My Name is Note”. 

“ You can’t speak? ”, she replied, “ never mind that. Please go away. Pretend you never saw me. ” Note flipped again to one of their more recent writings, “ Please come out before you’re seen”. 

She frowned at that, but looking up she finally noticed the Watcher Knight in the distance. Now it made sense why this little bug was here… she had already been caught. The girl felt her heart drop, but stepped out of the fountain. “ Are you going to arrest me? ” More pages flipped through. “ No”, Note showed her. 

“ Then you’ll let me go? ” Note motioned to the same page, “ No”. 

“ Then what do you want? ” She sounded desperate, clearly nervous and a bit scared about all of this. Note flipped to a new page, “ To Help”

“ Help me?... what are you… ” Note tucked their journal away into their robe pocket before holding their umbrella out to the caterpillar. She was hesitant but took it from them, holding it above herself, shivering softly. Note reached back into one of their other pockets and pulled out a few pieces of expensive geo. Now that they were working for Lurien and living at the Spire, Lurien saw no harm in occasionally giving Note some money for when they would head into the City. Note set the money down onto the ground and took a few steps back. The girl was shocked, those few pieces valued at more than what she managed to collect. She reached forward to pick them up but Note pointed at her sack, then to the fountain, to her sack again, and then the geo they left for her. She was perplexed, and hesitated to do so, but she relented and emptied out her loot back into the fountain before quickly taking the geo Note left for her. “ Thank you ”, she said, feeling relieved after all this. Note slowly joined her under the umbrella and pulled out their journal again. “ Let us escort you back home”. 

The girl bit her lip for a moment. So much had happened in such little time, but this child, Note as they called themself, seemed to be honest with wanting to help her. They had already done so much. She decided to trust them and agreed. The two walked back to join the Watcher Knight, who remained quiet. Note figured that they would be the topic of conversation for the Knight’s when they all got together again. But that wasn’t a concern; so long as this girl with the pretty voice was okay, Note would be willing to take it. The walk back to the clothing shop was spent in silence, Note and the girl huddled under the umbrella and the Knight following behind. When they finally arrived, Note took the umbrella back from her and closed it as she went inside, Note soon following after her. The green beetle who ran the shop looked up from the counter they were standing at, lighting up at the sight of the girl. “ Marissa, there you are! I was wondering where you had gotten off too ”, they said stepping around to check on her. “ Sorry sir. I… got lost ”, Marissa replied, her face looking down. As Note stepped up beside her, the shop owner finally noticed their presence. “ Ahh, the little one we made the nice robes for. They fit you quite well. Did you bring Marissa back home? ” Note nodded to them. “ Well I appreciate that. And I’m sure Marissa does as well. Sweety you are soaking wet, why not go get dried off before you catch a cold. ” 

Marissa nodded, with a “ Yes sir ”. As Marissa was about to walk off, Note quickly tapped their shoulders. Marissa turned to look at the vessel, “ Yes? ” Note quickly pulled out their journal and wrote down a single question. “ Can I see you again? ” This girl, Marissa, despite having a job was desperate enough to attempt to rob a public fountain. While the shop owner seemed friendly enough, it was puzzling that a caterpillar was living with a beetle. Note had many questions for her, but felt this wasn’t the right time to bother her longer. Also, they really wanted to hear her singing again. Note stood patiently, hoping for her to say yes. Marissa was once again caught off guard by this, looking from Note up to the shop owner for their answer. The beetle was also surprised by this, but shrugged replying, “ So long as it’s not when we’re busy, I suppose. No guarantee how often that will be though. ” 

“ Umm.. Sure, Note you said it was? Hmm, two days from now you can come over I think, right? ” “ Two days from now is fine, Marissa ”, replied the beetle. Note slipped the journal back into their robe and gave a soft bow as thanks to them. They were excited for when they could meet again on proper terms. They gave a soft wave to Marissa, Marissa giving a wave of her own,  before Note turned around and left the shop. 

“ That was quite a show, Note. Almost reminded me of Lurien back there ”, the Watcher Knight said as Note opened up their umbrella. The idea that Note reminded the Knight of Lurien gave them a warm feeling in their belly. Note had so much to be excited for now, and they couldn’t wait to tell Lurien about it all. Not wasting any time to do so, the two of them took off back to the Spire; the vessel had a playdate to look forward to after all. Perhaps that was what Note felt they were missing in the end; what they were missing was… a friend. 

Chapter Text

The Soul continues to perplex and astonish. It is a resource contained within every form of life, but not one so easily harnessed. We bugs are so underdeveloped despite what a powerful gift we contain within. Truly, to harness the power of Soul is the key to not only the Infection; but mortality itself. My work must not falter, My destiny must not be denied. The time has almost arrived to show the King the fruits of my labor in this Sanctum. It won’t be much longer til my dreams will be reality, and death be made a memory. 

         - The Soul Master 

…

The rain pouring down against the glass of Note’s bedroom window seemed louder this day than usual. There was a weight in the air that left Note tense and anxious; as they sat at their desk flicking their quill back and forth with one hand, and their shell resting against the other as it laid propped atop. They weren’t playing with it, more so in a deep thought and their instinct was to act out in some way; even if it meant just flicking a quill. Lurien had broken the news to Note only a couple days prior that the Pale King would be visiting this day; and Note had been unhappy about it from the moment they were told. It wasn’t ever obvious to Note during their days in the White Palace; but after several months of living with Lurien they came to accept it as truth. They hated their father. The Wyrm was held so high by everyone, a ruler of a vast kingdom, and a God by some definition. But to Note, they were a figure that created them only to immediately forfeit them to a value of nothing. A value they hypothesized the King had for it’s fellow siblings that also failed to meet His criteria. He wasn’t a being looking for children or heirs, he was seeking a tool for his own end goals. And to Note, if that is all the King would ever view them as, then Note felt only fair to return the same in kind. Their home was here in the Spire now, and Note didn’t want any more to do with the King or his ghastly pale light. 

But, Note wasn’t the one in charge of who could enter the Spire; so they could only pout and accept that their father would be arriving shortly. Note doubted they would ever understand why Lurien held the King in such high regard. Their history was scarcely said, and Note could find no detailed passages about their early days in the City. They had a past, but to what and how close they were, the vessel could only imagine. Note could at the very least understand that the ‘Wyrm’ Lurien knew, and the one they knew, were quite different. Note had only known the Pale King for a brief time, and not at their best point of life. Lurien meanwhile, had known him far longer and more personally. But for Note, what they knew of was enough to subdue any chances of a reconciliation; anything short of a miracle occurring would ever change things. 

Drowning in their melancholy would get them nowhere. Note dropped down from the desk chair and left their room. They had hopes of conversing with Lurien for a bit before the King arrived. But as they turned the corner to reach the upper floor where Lurien’s elevator was located, they saw that unmistakable pale glow. They ducked around, back behind the corner they had just come from. How long had He already been here, Note frantically wondered. They had already had their studies with Bartel, and tea with the Knights; did the King really arrive that early in the day? He was here in the Spire for that long and Note was never made aware? The glow grew brighter, and the sound of two figures could be heard coming from it. The soft, quiet, taps Note recognized as Lurien’s footsteps and the sound of fabric dragging along the floor mixed with the subtle pitter of multiple small limbs crawling along the ground that belonged to the Pale King. Note remained still, back against the wall, as they listened to Lurien and the King walk down the opposite way. 

“ Your worried concerns for my well being are flattering, my Friend. It used to be I that would encourage you to take a break. Have I truly become that haggard with my health that you see me as such? ” The King asked of Lurien.

“ My Dear Palest, while those close to me can figure when I must break despite my face being behind this mask, it concerns me to view such waning darkness both under and in your eyes. That sparkle that used to emanate within and light up anyone’s heart, has gone dim and grey. The charm of your tongue that used to sing in my ears, has lost its tone and become sorrowful. Your proud back that would stand so tall it could inspire many, has become slouched and depressed. You are skilled at hiding it from many, and some may pretend not to see, but this Watcher does see and can’t turn away from their beloved Wyrm in such a dreadful state. And if I must be so forward with it to ease his burdens, it’s what I shall do. ” Lurien pleaded. The King was quiet, their gaze avoiding Lurien’s who was looking down to them. Lurien let out a soft sigh, feeling they had lost any chance of learning more about his King’s troubles. “ But as you requested prior, I won’t push you any further than this to understand what ails you. Let us go see my Knights. Their daily training is about to start, and I’m sure they wouldn’t mind an audience. We can discuss the city life, and mine, while we stand by. ”

“ I would like that, My Watcher, I would like that quite a bit. ” The King almost sounded relieved at the idea. 

Note slowly turned to look around the corner, hazily seeing the two walking off. It seems whatever the King had been up to at the Palace, it was weighing heavily upon Him. Note felt no pity for the Wyrm, whatever was leaving him so drained was their own doing, and Note felt if it were truly so bad they would just stop. But this was indeed causing a troubling issue for Note. With the King now keeping Lurien away from them, that meant Note’s next place to be would be with Marissa. And that would require informing Lurien, and asking a Watcher Knight to escort them. However the King was with Lurien, and they were heading to the Knights at this moment. Even without informing Lurien, there would be no chance Note could beat them to the Knights, ask for one to tag along, and leave without running into the Wyrm and the Watcher. This day was truly a mess that continued to get worse for Note by the minute. And it was all that stupid Wyrm’s fault. Note was stumped. They didn’t want to recluse in the Spire all day, but they just couldn’t bring themself to be near the Pale King. 

… There was a third option though. One that Note hadn’t considered before, but now left them a mix of nervous and excited. They could Not tell Lurien or the Knights, and go see Marissa on their own. They had lived in the city for a while now, and had walked the path to Marissa’s many times prior. Lurien trusted them on their own in the Spire and left Note to their own choices through the day; where was the harm in going out into the City alone? It would only be for a couple hours, just enough time to ensure the King would be gone upon their return. Note thought it over for a bit, before making the choice to go through with it. Their plan was to walk through the passageway that connected the Spire to its neighboring building where the Soul Sanctum was located, exit the building, and from there they could make their way to Marissa’s. This way they could avoid being seen by Lurien, the King, Bartel, or anyone who could possibly get in their way. They’d sacrifice not grabbing an umbrella and arriving at Marissa’s soaking, or they could always buy a new umbrella on the way and not be a total mess. Satisfied with their plan, Note set off on this path. 

Back when Note had helped Marissa out at the fountain, they could have hardly believed the two would get along as well as they did. While Marissa was understandably nervous at first, she quickly softened up to them after their first play date. Note had many questions they bombarded her with, but with an innocent curiosity to it all that she soon found funny and sweet. Note had learned that she was adopted by the beetle named Chryso, who ran the clothing shop. When the Infection started moving through the lands, the King had reasons to believe the moths were tied to the Infection. And because butterflies were closely related to moths, he cast them both to the outskirts of the kingdom; with very limited exceptions. As Chryso had told Marissa; her parents didn’t think it would be safe if they kept Marissa with them. She had just been hatched and they had just been told to leave the kingdom. They were close friends with Chryso, and trusted that he could look after her. If she was raised by a beetle, they believed the same fate wouldn’t befall her since she hadn’t learned a butterfly’s ways. So far it had worked, but Marissa was still instructed to rarely leave the shop. 

It was also due to her being a butterfly that caused mixed opinions about the shop’s legitimacy. Chryso, Marissa, and the other employees that worked in the building's upper floors were skilled, but Marissa’s presence cast a shadow over how trustworthy they were. Could you trust the quality of fine clothing from a shop that housed a creature the King deemed necessary to cast out? Rumors were even spread that they put hexes on the clothes of those they disliked who ordered their goods. That they stole their resources from bugs who died of the infection, that even being near Marissa increased one’s chances of becoming infected. All of these scandalous accusations infuriated Note. This was the reason Marissa wanted to steal from the King's fountain; both an act of defiance against the one who caused her grief as well as repayment to Chryso for looking after her. Things weren’t all bad though. Marissa did inform Note that Lurien’s patronage, and Note always flaunting their robes, brought some new attention back to the shop. If the City of Tears Watcher, a trusted friend and ally of the King, was comfortable to shop there; perhaps it wasn’t as bad as some had believed. 

Despite how interacting with a butterfly or moth, even one in its caterpillar state, was seen as taboo; Note just found it all the more exciting. Once they had the “why” for her reasons for attempted theft and living in the shop, they turned the full brunt of their focus on the “Who”. Their curiosity went into overdrive asking Marissa all about herself; and she was flattered, if a bit embarrassed, to humor the vessel. Through spending time with Marissa, Note had concluded that she was a diamond in this city’s rough. She was a determined girl, willing to give her best for her passions. She took pride in being able to satisfy others wishes, and would often work herself tirelessly til the product was perfect. Note was quick to inform her how much they loved the robes she had helped fashion for them, causing a bright smile and soft giggle from Marissa as she accepted their compliments. On the topic of her skill, Marissa told Note that there was a race of moths that, as caterpillars, had the unique ability to craft silk from their bodies. Supposedly, this silk could even be magically imbued to match that of the Weavers skill. Marissa sometimes wondered if she got her skill as a seamstress from some far off ancestral connection in combination to Chryso’s own. 

Marissa was also someone who, like Note, questioned the morals of the Pale King. His actions were for the good of many, but it often required the sacrifice of the few. To this, Marissa often found herself questioning how someone that was acclaimed to be a god could so easily turn his back on the poor and downtrodden; leaving his fountains across the city, asking for much but delivering so little. And what of Lurien, a bug with such high power over the city, what was his excuse? Most of the City was left in a state of disrepair, but off he reclused amongst the elite. These words left Note conflicted. They could relate with her grievance over the King; they were both victims to his schemes. But with Lurien, all Note could do was reassure her that he did care for, and love, the city. 

Most notably though, was Marissa’s personal dream. Despite Marissa’s attempts to express her enjoyment of fashion design, when Note asked her about her singing she hesitated. 

“ It’s a distant memory, one I sometimes think I may have imagined… but it’s a woman’s voice, gently singing a lullaby to me. I… I believe it was my mother. Her voice was the most beautiful one I’ve ever heard. And, every day I practice in the hopes to someday become as good as she was; and perform for others. Grant them that warmth and happiness I feel when I think of her voice. I want to become well known throughout this city as a great singer, and maybe through it I could finally meet others like the Watcher, or even the King! If I did… maybe through my voice I could get them to hear their people. Get them to somehow… act and help those who still believe in them. Note, you heard me once and have found me again because of it, right? Then… it must mean my dream could really happen, right? If you could, Luriens trusted helper, then surely… ” 

Note was astonished by all this. Her passion, her love to wanna help those in need, her determination to push for it. So kind and noble. Note had hastily scribbled in their journal a definitive; “It will come true”. Over the months that would follow the two would constantly schedule times to meet and catch up, learning about how their days had been and talk about whatever was on their minds. Note had felt incredibly happy to finally meet someone that they believed could fully understand them, and they could understand her in return. Which is why it was so important now for Note to go against common courtesy; to leave the Spire for a few hours while the King was around, and get to Marissa unannounced. They needed to be near her presence, they had to calm down and hear her sing, to know it was all going to be okay. And it was for these reasons, Note had made their way down the Spire and now stood in front of that intimidating passageway to reach the building next door. 

This was it, stealing their nerves they walked down the passageway on their own. They passed a few bugs, but none that really cared for Note’s presence. The rain pelted the roof of the passage, a cool breeze passing through the windowless long hall as Note soon found themselves on their own. They were halfway down the passageway, the knot in their gut at the idea of leaving the Spire without informing anyone kept their nerves up. But it was hardly as bad as the stress they felt thinking of the King, let alone being near him; so they pushed onward. They had finally reached the end of the passage, and this was the closest they had ever been to the Soul Sanctum. The knot in their gut tightened more, as Note recalled  something they had witnessed 2 weeks prior. 

Note had just ridden the elevator up to Lurien’s room, the Watcher sitting at his telescope. When he noticed Note’s arrival, he stood up and gave Note a chance to look out the telescope. Note loved it when they were allowed too, it let them really see the city from above. Since their impaired vision always made the scenery hazy, the telescope’s design perfectly countered this issue. Note adjusted the telescope's angle, paneling across the city’s horizon before they settled on the Soul Sanctum. It was a place of mystery, and it’s scientists that would visit the Spire intimidated Note. Without warning, a static charge seemed to flair up near the back of the sanctum that was swiftly followed by a bright flash of white energy. The burst of it caused a loud rumble, like that of thunder, to echo through the city. The flash in combination with the rumble startled Note, causing them to jump back and fall off the seat they were standing on. Lurien peered down at them with concerned curiosity, before explaining to Note the rumbling was just a side effect of the Sanctum’s experiments. It seemed Lurien hadn’t noticed the flash. What frightened Note the most about the flash though was that, for a split second, they thought they saw faces in the light. 

Note found their near photographic memory to be of use for many occasions. But the image of faces in the light… did little to soothe their beating heart as they stood before the entrance to that ominous Sanctum. Note turned their thoughts back to reaching Marissa as quickly as possible and stepped through the door. Briskly they made their way through the building heading down. Once they were out of here, they’d be able to quickly reach Marissa. This whole thing could be over, their thoughts could be clear and they could be- 

There was a grunt from the Soul Sanctum Scientist as Note knocked into them when they were passing the same door. The Scientist remained standing, but Note fell back onto their rump as they turned to look upwards. The scientists' blue robes hung down from their body, the three gleaming gems that resided on its forehead seemed to radiate with a powerful energy, and its 2 black eyes focused down onto Note, intensely studying them. 

“ Best to watch where you are going. You wouldn’t want to cause any accidents. ” The Soul Scientist said slow and coldly down to Note. “ I recognize you, you’re that little bug that runs around Next door. You are quite unlike any bug we’ve seen before. ” 

Note felt many things; embarrassed, nervous, apologetic, anxious. But the one thing that seemed to claw at the back of their shell was the feeling to get away fast. In the Spire, they felt safe from the lingering eyes of the scientists. They felt protected, from their ominous presence; the feeling something was very wrong with them. But they had forgone that all to leave. The safety net was gone, and Note’s unconscious fears were screaming at them to run away. “ You should run along now, Little Note ”. The Scientist said as he walked past Note, a chill running through their back as they cautiously stood up, watching as the Scientist ascended to the floor above. There was no time to waste, and Note took off. They were more cautious of their surroundings this time, but their haste to get out of the building had overridden their patience. Now on the bottom floor they swung the door open and ran out, taking off for Marissa’s. It wasn’t a far distance and there weren’t any bugs in the streets at this time of day to get in their way. Note would be there shortly. Note was so distracted by the sense of freedom, that they never saw the bright flash coming from a nearby alley. Note never saw as the orb of Soul energy struck them in the back and sent them flying and skidding across the wet pavement. They could barely regain their focus. All they remembered before blacking out was seeing the silhouette of someone stepping out from the alley, stuffing them into a sac, and carrying them away. 

… 

Hazy… blurry… where were they?

What happened? … 

Voices, subtle but there were voices in the background. It sounded like there were two in the room.

“ To think, we finally managed to acquire this one. That ol’ Watcher Finally Let their gaze wander too far. ”

“ And this child’s body, it’s incredible. Unlike any bug that we’ve inspected before. It possesses no mouth, nose or ears, and it’s eyes are practically hollowed out and misshapen. Such defects would warrant any other bugs imminent death, but none have befallen this one. ”

“ No need to eat or breathe to survive. Could it be immortal? Let's start collecting samples. ” 

“ Patience, we will begin in a moment. Remember what The Master instructed. There will be quite a stir once the Watcher notices it’s vanished. We must be quick and precise, since we haven’t any idea how long we can study it. ” 

Note was starting to regain consciousness. It was at this point they finally realized how terrible their situation was. They found themselves within a laboratory of sorts that, Note guessed, was in the Soul Sanctum. Beakers, test tubes, syringes and scalpels, all things you’d expect to find in a lab. But their was other equipment as well, the likes of which Note had never viewed before. Large machines and tubes that seemed designed to hold a bug and extract something from their body. And there were so many glasses filled with white, swirling, Soul. That ethereal, glowing, energy Note had read resided within every bug. It shouldn’t have been a shock to see as much as they did in the “Soul” Sanctum; but what were they doing with it, and how had they acquired it? Note’s robe from Marissa had been removed and left in a pile on the floor, the dark cloak they were born with had been pulled back, exposing their frail, black body. Their arms and legs had been spread out, and held in place by tight leather straps. Their arms being constricted just above their elbows, and legs above their knees. There was also a strap pulled around their neck as well, all bound tightly holding their body in place. Their attempts to struggle free were in vain, and all they could do was stare forward at the two Soul Sanctum scientists before them. One of them was the one they had ran into just outside the passageway. 

“ It’s awake now. We should get started with basic measurements and descriptors. ” Their partner nodded and sat down to write whatever their partner spoke out. 

The first Scientist examined and measured Note, talking out loud as their partner wrote everything down. They held Note’s shell with their hand as they examined for anything other than the dual eye holes. He pointed out how curiously the base of the shell seemed to open just enough for the neck to fit through; almost like the most secure helmet any bug would possess with the catch of it never coming off. Once the base measurements were concluded though, he moved onto the next phase of their studies. 

“ This creature's anatomy is truly something else. We’re moving onto the clinical examinations now. ” 

“ Oh please, let me do it. You got to start it, let me have a turn. ”

The first Scientist huffed. “ Very well, but remember, be precise and thorough. ” 

The two traded places, the second of the two scientists clearly excited for this. It made Note all that more terrified of what “clinical examinations” meant. All the while they had been calling out for Lurien, for the Knights, for anyone in their thoughts to come save them. They made a terrible choice to leave without informing anyone. They had learned their lesson and were making promises to never do something like this again. Begging for something to get them out of this and safely. 

“ Let's start then, shall we? We will start from below and work our way up. The subject appears to lack any signs of a sex. Whereas most bugs have signs of one upon hatching, this creature’s body remains without. It’s almost as if it was hatched, or mutated to a state, where one could not be formed. While the black majority of its body is soft and rather malleable like a rubbery substance; it’s shell is hard and sturdy. And as had been previously mentioned, the shell forms around the neck, but not the rest of its body. And this cloak appears to attach to the creature where it’s neck reaches the shell, indicating it could very well also be a part of its body. ” 

The Scientist picked up a thin glass rod and slid it through Notes eye holes. That piercing sensation Note felt before, like with the sandwich, had returned. Only this time, Note couldn’t stop it. Their body tensed up as they started to struggle and move their head away from the rod. 

“ The subject expresses that it can feel the insertion, and not in a painless manner. I can feel a pressure from the inside, perhaps the rest of its body. And yet.. ” They pulled the rod out, it’s end dripping with thick Void. “ There is a viscous substance that resides between the shell and the inner head. For a strange reason, this fluid doesn’t drain from the eye holes of the subject. ” They set the rod down onto the tray it came from. “ Next I would like to acquire a few more samples for further study. The outer shell, a flesh sample of its lower body and cloak, and a blood sample. ” 

“ You May proceed ”, called out their partner who had been diligently writing down all they were learning. Note’s silent, unheard screams echoed within their mind. 

The Scientist grinned as they picked up a scalpel and vial. Carefully they scraped the blade along Note’s shell, collecting the flakes that were shed. Setting the first vial aside, they grabbed a new one and holding Note’s right hand, proceeded to do the same. While Note couldn’t feel pain as the blade sliced across their shell, they felt the cool metal of the knife as it ever so skillfully removed a skin sample off their hand. The cut was so precise it never drew blood, not going deep enough into Note’s flesh. Another new vial, and after replacing the scalpel with a small scissor, he snipped off the end of one part to Notes cloak. Note was relieved when they felt no pain from this. Lastly, the Scientist put the vial and scissor aside as they drew up an empty syringe. Placing it against Notes right elbow, they pushed the needle through and proceeded to take a sample. Note could feel the piercing sting of the cold needle and it caused them to squirm. The Scientist was shocked to, once again, acquire the same black fluid from before. And when they removed the needle from Note, they were even more surprised by what they saw next. 

“ The subject’s internal fluids are unlike any bug alive or dead. In fact, this specimen appears hardly alive at all. Observe. ” Quickly acting, the Scientist drew the scalpel again and slashed a clean cut along Notes right wrist. Their partner stood up to voice anger over this change in procedure, but hushed when they joined the other Scientist. When any living being is cut, the pumping of their heart causes the blood to flow quickly out any wounds they might receive. But with Note, the Void didn’t so much as flow as it did slowly ooze out. 

“ This creature is hardly alive at all, and yet it walks and thinks. If we were to dissect it, who knows what we might find within. ” The scientist who had cut Note looked excitedly up at his partner. Note was deathly horrified by the concept, and the words they were speaking. Of course they were alive, so what if their body was different then other bugs? They were alive and they were needed; Lurien needed them, Marissa needed them! Note just wanted to go home. 

Things were about to go from bad to worse. There was a slamming knock on the lab’s door as another scientist burst in. “ Word is the Spire has noticed the child’s disappearance! The Master has ordered its termination now. Use the Soul if you must to make it a Mistake, no one must recognize its corpse should they come around here! ” With the message delivered, the Scientist fled to take care of what other measures the whole Sanctum must’ve been undergoing to prepare for an eventual investigation.

The two scientists with Note exchanged glances. This was disappointing, especially after this most recent revelation of the specimens biology. But they had to follow orders, the Sanctum’s entire purpose rode on their research not being discovered. Yet. Quickly, the two set about their task. One moved behind Note, pushing the stand they were locked to over to one of the large machines Note had seen upon waking up. The other went over to a large, intricate glass container that pulsed with the soul it contained within and moved it into a socket of the machine. A syringe attached to a long, clear, tubing that connected it to the machine was raised up before being thrust between the spot where Note’s neck met their left shoulder. There was no gentle insertion this time, and Note felt a throbbing sting from being stabbed. If they could sweat, they would’ve been soaking. If they could cry, their shell would be stained with streaks of Void. If they could scream, their echoes would reach the Spire Halls. This couldn’t be it, they couldn’t die like this! Lurien! They Just Wanted Lurien! 

Once everything was in place, the Scientist beside Note gave the go ahead, and the one beside the machine turned it on. The machine roared to life with a groan and hissing from stray pipes. It gave an audible, screeching, “beep” sound once it sensed the Soul container in place; and with everything ready, the Scientist pulled the switch for the Soul to be discharged into Note. The glowing, powerful, energy was drained from its glass container into the machine; it's metallic roars pulled the Soul along. The clear tubing began to glow as it became filled with it. Note made one last attempt to cry for help, before the Soul was forced into Note. The scientists at the Soul Sanctum had learned a lot from their times studying it, consuming it. And there were two laws with Soul consuming that became more and more evident with every test. That the one obtaining Soul must possess a strong Body and Mind to contain its power; and that they must openly accept it or risk their own body subconsciously fighting it. Should these terms not be met, the consequences would be Severe. Luckily for Note, a vessel’s body and mind were capable of containing the power. However… they had not granted consent. 

The Soul was like liquid Fire as it pulsed and flooded through Note’s body, spreading out from their shoulder blade down into their chest. They could feel it slither and creep up to their neck, to their arms, and work its way down their body. They could feel their insides cry out in unspeakable agony as their body writhed and undulated from the pain, fighting to break free from their imprisonments. The energy of the injected Soul began to glow through Notes body, and through Note’s internal cries they thought they could hear a chorus of screams coming from within their being, coming from the Soul. It felt like the Soul was melting their body from the inside, the pain was so immense that Void began to well up and streak down from their eyeholes, staining their white shell black. Abyssal Tears of Unspeakable Agony. 

Their inner Void and the Soul, clashing for dominance within the tiny vessel's body; all as the Soul Scientists watched in silence. They knew from experience what the vessel was feeling in a sense, both from when they took Soul themselves and from the countless test subjects they experimented on. It wouldn’t be much longer now til their body lost its ability to stay solid, as they melted into a puddle on the floor. As was like many births of Mistakes. But what they wouldn’t suspect is what would happen next. As Note struggled and fought through the pain, their inner Void began to finally quell the foreign energy within. The residual energy from the struggle was building up, needing to be released. It had been 3 minutes since the Soul started injecting into the vessel; the longest 3 minutes of their life. Note went limp and still, head tilted to the side. The scientists held their breaths. As they were about to make their way over, Note’s eyes glowed a bright, blinding white as their body shook and, with incredible force, released a powerful burst of Soul energy from their body. The force was so powerful it destroyed the stand Note had been locked too, as well as the machine next to them; causing the machine to explode and blow the scientists back. Note was sent flying, as luck would have it, close by to the lab's door. Note was dazed, body still sore and in agony, but they were free from their confines. They had to run. They Needed to Run! 

Ripping the end of the broken syringe from their neck, they stumbled forward and pulled the door open and took off running. They could hear the sound of footsteps and yells, the explosion had managed to draw the attention of others. Quickly they hid behind a large window drape before several scientists ran into the destroyed lab. Note took off again, not knowing where they were going, just running. They entered into an empty study and from above them, suddenly spawned a Soul Warrior; rapier raised high in the air about to strike the vessel from above. Frightened, Note  buckled down to brace for the hit, their hands pressed against each other tightly. The Warrior was shocked when they swiped their blade, for they hit not the vessel, but a glowing white barrier that had formed around them. Taking the full hit, the barrier broke with an explosive force and sent the Soul Warrior crashing into a large bookshelf, books and stone journals dropping down onto them. Note had no idea what happened as they rose but wasted no time running again. Another hall, right, left, left, down, right. They had reached the dead end of a large window. Just outside it Note could just barely make out the silhouette of the Spire. Lurien was so close but still so far. 

Their was a loud bang as a Soul Orb popped right at Notes feet, just missing them. Note turned and saw the massive Silhouette of another bug. A huge bug with regal looking robes and two horns like sharp ears atop their forehead. Note almost believed the bug was floating, but passed it off as adrenaline and exhaustion. A ring of Soul Orbs manifested around the horrifying bug. Note was trapped… and they suddenly realized they had only one option left. They had only somehow conjured that shield once before, and they could only pray it would work again. The massive soul sorcerer let out a loud “ HMM ”, sending the Soul Orbs at Note. Using the pointed tip of their shell, Note used all their remaining strength to break through and dive out the window. 

Note was falling. The drop was from so high up, the rain seemed to fall alongside them. The walls of both the Sanctum and the Spire seemed to race upwards as the vessel descended. With little time to waste, they hastily tried to bring that shield back, hoping to whatever gods that may actually care for them that it wasn’t a one time trick. No matter how much they forced or willed it, or felt fear, it wasn’t returning. And the ground was swiftly approaching. In their last ditch effort, they repeated what they had done before, accepting even if they died, they at least escaped. Note thought of Lurien, Bartel, the Knights, and Marissa, before they punched their hands together. Not a moment too soon, the shield wrapped around their body, and they crashed into the ground. The shield broke after it stopped their fall, and Note was left alone in the crater it had created. They felt numb, they felt exhausted, they felt the rain pelt their body, and they could feel their shell had cracked somewhere as Void started to ooze from the back of their head. Once again Note was drifting out of consciousness, and as they faintly heard the startled commotion from shocked citizens, Note blacked out again. 

… 

Furious. There was no other word that could describe what Lurien was feeling. Lurien believed themself the slow to anger type, but when they saw Note in the state they were in…. It had been two hours since Note had been carried back into the Spire by a Sentry. It’s a miracle that the King was still here in the Spire when this occurred, for He was the one tending to the vessel’s wounds right now. To keep Lurien busy so as to not get in the way, he had gone out to where Note was found. It was shocking to see the unpleasant crater that was left in the city street that, apparently, Note had created from their fall. But seeing a gaping hole in the ground rather than Note’s lifeless corpse was the preferred turn out. Lurien had no idea the vessel had even left the Spire, and no one had seen them for quite a while. Bartel had wanted to talk with Note while Lurien was with the King, and hadn’t found Note in their room. When he couldn’t find Note anywhere is when he told Lurien and the fear started to set in. Note was always so responsible with letting him know when they wanted to leave. So why not this time? 

After talking with many bugs who witnessed the event, there was only one other place nearby that wasn’t the Spire that Note could’ve fallen from at such a great height. And Lurien had spent a long while, sending his gaze up to the Soul Sanctum in the hopes they knew he would be demanding answers shortly. He had tolerated their presence in the past, letting them visit his Spire, setting up shop in His City; but despite the occasional accusation or feared worry about their presence, he ignored them. However if anything happened to Note because of them, there would be nothing to stop Lurien’s swift rage and declarations against the Sanctum. But for now their thoughts were on Note. Before Lurien made any action against the Sanctum, he needed to know his little assistant would be okay. Note was missing their robe, their cloak was tattered, something visible from under their cloak seemed to burn white, but the most horrendous was the large crack that spiderwebbed on the back of their shell; Void slowly seeping out from it. It had been a long time since Lurien had felt fear for another’s life, he just didn’t expect to have felt so…. scared when he saw Note like that. He really had grown close to that funny little vessel with all the curiosity of the world in their shell.

Lurien had been gone long enough. It was time to return to Note. He had learned all he could for now and hoped the King would’ve made enough progress in that time. 

… 

The past 2 hours since the Pale King had begun to mend the wounds dealt to the vessel were spent in silence. He commandeered a  spare room to work in and requested to be left alone; he was the only one with any knowledge on vessels and their anatomy. But also cause this was a matter the other bugs shouldn’t be involved in. Vessels, Void, emptiness; when did this become his only focus in life? He had been captivated by the dark element ever since his youth. Back before he established his rule over the lands, back to when Lurien had traveled with him right to that ominous cave. The Abyss. Lurien had told him of legends of an ancient kingdom long since forgotten, that dwelled at the center of the world. Their language unspoken, their beliefs unfathomable, and the resource they had mastered; the Void. Despite Lurien’s reluctance to travel with him, the soon to be Watcher followed for both his worry over the Wyrm’s recklessness and for their own curiosity. When they finally stumbled upon the cave, he had instructed Lurien to stay back; he sensed a foreboding aura about the cave and would rather investigate on his own then risk Lurien’s safety. He had gone inside for only a bit, but the sights he had witnessed would forever stick with him. And no matter how much Lurien had pried him for knowledge through the night, he refused to answer. So much had changed since that day.

The King, satisfied with the mending of the vessel's shell laid them back down onto the bed. The once clean sheets now tarred with the Void, would need to be removed later. The King looked down at their hands, stained in the substance; flashes to his past work with the Void and his view of that pit that now began to fill in size buzzed in his mind. He snapped out of it when his hands began to itch from the contamination. It was risky, even for a pale being, to physically interact with the substance. The Void could be used and controlled to fit many purposes, but it was a substance with a nasty habit of draining life. To the King, prolonged exposure could lead to scarring; but to any other bug or egg left exposed to it… The proof of the Void being a gluttonous substance of life lay on the bed before him.

He didn’t have the heart to tell Lurien the vessels were his offspring, though he had once guessed Lurien knew and refused to say. So many vessels and even more failures. The penalty of his quest for a “Pure Vessel” was beginning to weigh down on him. Back when it was only a few, the sacrifice was easy to make; surely he understood the Void, his Wife, and even himself enough to make a Pure Vessel swiftly? “A few” had long since passed, and now he could hardly force himself to look down into that pit. He could only close himself off and continue the work. He would surely get it right with the next batch, an excuse he believed with every new batch. But unlike the others, here lay a vessel sound asleep and left in the care of his dearest friend. From how much Lurien had praised and written about this vessel, it seemed to the King that he made the right call to leave it with him. Every vessel, including his future Pure one, were to be left without a life they could choose of their own. At least, in the end, one of them was gifted the chance at a life. The King placed one of his hands upon the vessel’s shell, and gave it a soft stroke. 

It was at this point Lurien knocked on the door to announce his presence. The King quickly pulled his hand away and tucked his sleeves together, to hide his stained image. Lurien walked in and after closing the door, hastily walked up to the bed. 

“ My Palest… are they?... ” Lurien asked with a croak. 

“ The Vessel is healed, my Friend. While it took some time, the damage to their shell was simple enough to mend. You won’t find even a hint of a crack we’re you to look. ”

“ Your power is truly a kind and great one. I can not begin to know how to give you my thanks. ” 

Oh Lurien, always with the humility and flattery; the Pale King thought to himself. While their time together was now rare these days, he found no desire for a repayment or thanks from the Watcher. Both due to their close relationship, as well as a desire to atone in some way for all the pain he had, and most likely would continue to, cause the vessels. This was only a drop in a dry well of sin he felt he could do to make amends, but a drop was better than barren. 

“ The shell was simple to tend to, but I’m afraid there’s something else I could not so readily correct. Look under the cloak. ”

Lurien felt a lump in their throat, but looked down to Note and pulled their cloak aside. What he saw took his breath away. Originating from their upper left shoulder was a white, swollen, scar that traveled across the vessel's body. It creeped to Note’s neck, both arms, and formed into various streams down their body. The scars clean white, contrasting with Note’s deep black. Lurien struggled to find the words, to ask what had happened to his dear little friend. 

“ The Vessel was filled with Soul energy.” The King answered. “And these are the scars that remain from the process. The Soul at present is settled and not causing any more harm; all of this occurred upon the initial experience. Judging by the abrasions I found upon closer inspection, I believe the scars only travelled as far as they did because the vessel had been tightly restrained, and it prevented further immediate spreading. ” 

Lurien was on their knees beside the bed; the shock of all this being too much. “ While I was asking the people what they had witnessed, some said a glowing barrier had formed around Note just as they hit the ground. Perhaps… was it the Soul? Protecting them? ” 

The King was silent. Despite all his research, he believed a Soul filled Void specimen was incapable of the ability to use it. Could he have been wrong and missed something? “ It could have been. ” 

Lurien was quiet, looking over Note before moving the cloak back over their body. Quickly they stood to make their way to the door with fiery determination. 

“ Would you really start a battle to cleanse your hatred, my Friend? ” The King asked.

“ I have tolerated the Sanctum in My City respectfully for the longest time, despite all the commotion they create. Yet now they seek to spit in my face by kidnapping and experimenting on My Assistant, and expect to get off without retribution? Yes, I go seeking war! Just as you have in your quest against The Ra- “ Lurien caught himself before finishing the name, “ against Her. ”

The King gazed into Lurien’s mask, Lurien gazing back. There was a tension in the air that was begging for something to break. Careful words would need to be chosen by the King to avoid any further trouble. “ Your anger and your pain are justifiable, My Watcher. Perhaps under other circumstances, I would be standing beside you in agreeance. But this is unlike you. And a battlefield is not a place for you, my dear friend. The temptation for justice is a powerful drive, but one that rarely leads to anything but sorrow. You are not needed out there, Lurien; you are needed here with the ves- “, now it was the King's turn to bite their tongue, “ With Note. They need you right now more. They fought so hard to get back to you… such an act should be returned in kind. ” Lurien held firm for a minute, but as their stiff shoulders began to drop, the King knew he had gotten through. 

“ As always, you are right, My King. I am furious, but despite all my studies and writings I don’t really know what I would say should I face the Sanctum’s Master. But I can’t let this go unpunished either. Not just as this City’s Watcher, but as Note’s guardian. ” 

The King spoke up. “ I will go to them. They’ll be expecting you, and will know just what to say. But what they can’t prepare for is Me. I will investigate the Sanctum myself. I promise you that, Lurien. ” The King began to walk toward Lurien. Wiping the Void off his hands onto his white robes, the King reached out, taking Lurien’s in his. “ My troubles against this infection are great, but your friendship, and our past, is one I hold of high value as well. In disrespecting you, they have disrespected Me. They will receive Judgement. ”

It wasn’t that long after that the King bid his farewell and left Lurien and The Spire. Lurien went back over to Note, watching the vessel sound asleep. Gently, Lurien picked Note up into his arms and carried them back to their room. Note moved in a Lurien’s grasp, turning a bit til they were facing Lurien to snuggle just a bit closer to them. Lurien felt their heart soften. Once he had arrived, he lay Note back down into their own bed. Picking up a few books from their bookshelf, Lurien turned and sat down at Note’s desk. He would stay here till their dear assistant woke up, no matter how long it would take. 

…

“ Are you certain this is a wise idea, Master? ” Bartel asked, standing beside Lurien. The two were staring out a window down into the Watcher Knights training yard located at the back of the Spire. The training yard was very spacious and had a roof built above it to block the rain; the Knights could be found here every other day for training sessions. Today was a special occurrence, however. It had been a week since Note’s terrible experience, and Lurien felt it would be in Note’s best interests to become accustomed to the Soul they now possessed. A few skills in self defense wouldn’t hurt either. And there was no team more accustomed to this that Lurien trusted, then his Knights. Today was Note’s first day, and he was watching the vessel closely. 

“ I’m certain of it, Bartel. The Knight’s will push Note only as far as they feel they can. And Note was interested in this too; so I trust they would know their limits better then any of us. ” 

Note stood tall alongside the Knights, their Spire robes left aside as it would only hinder their training. While this experience was going to be very new to them, they wanted to do the best they could and meet up to the Knight’s and Lurien’s expectations. Ready to start, the Captain of the Knights began to pace before them. 

“ Alright Maggots, listen up! Today we are joined by our little friend Note, who will be training alongside us for the foreseeable future. They have no skills, training, or talent when it comes to what we do, or this soul magic they now have. We are going to change that. And as such, I expect our generous act to be rewarded back by Note, who I Expect to take this seriously and not try to slack off. We have but only one rule from The Watcher! While we can push them to near defeat, we must not break them. Do not hold back and bring yourself to their level, we are training them to meet ours. Should this become too much for them, then they will be let go from these sessions. Whether they mastered their spell or not. ” The Captain now stood before Note and looked down to them. “ Is that clear? ” The Captain demanded with such authority. Note responded by standing taller and giving a nod. The Captain grinned, amused by Note’s confidence; “ Then let’s get down to business. ” 

Note had expected the training to be rough, they had watched the Knights do this all before plenty of times. But actually being a part of it was an entirely different experience. Training regimen included but not limited too; prolonged periods of being wrapped in a ball, rolling laps, launch height and follow up bounces, and of course Nailsmanship. For Note, their training was adjusted to fit these. During the ball meditation, Note would meditate and focus their Soul, feeling it coursing through their body. While the Knights rolled laps, Note was forced to run with the expectation to eventually keep pace with them. When the Knights practiced their launching, Note had to train their barrier now named the Vanguard’s Shelter. Specifically in consistent summoning, prolonged summoning, and being able to withstand the Knight’s attacks against it. And for the Knight’s Nailsmanship, they worked on training Note to wield a Nail for themselves. 

When they began training, their meditation stance was slouched and they could hardly focus their soul through more than one limb at a time. Their running was pitiful, hardly able to keep pace or not become exhausted after one lap or two. Their barrier could barely hold up against a charging Knight, let alone their bravery as they would sometimes jump out of the way. And even when it did hold, it barely had much blowback force when it broke. And then there was the Nail training, this was the one Note struggled with the most. As skilled as they were with a quill, a nail could hardly compare; its weight, balance, danger and mostly the nerve to even swing it at another was all frightening. Note liked being able to summon the Vanguard’s Shelter, it fit them much nicer as someone who’d rather avoid a fight then participate in one. Much less being it’s aggressor. 

Even so, Note trained and struggled for weeks. But even with all the effort, the fact remained that they carried with them a tempest of Soul within their body. And it made them uncomfortable. That day left them scared whenever they were alone, afraid of what had been done to them and what they had become. Note tried to hide this, unsure of how they could even talk about it. Whenever they tried to write it down they hesitated and couldn’t bring themselves to do it. Lurien looked after them more closely, sure; but it was like no one wanted to talk about that day at all. It had all been building up in the vessel, their fear, stress, guilt, it had been so much; til someone finally noticed. As Note was holding steady, barrier up around them as a Watcher Knight charged toward them; a voice called out from within Note. “ The pain won’t stop til you talk about it. ” 

Note was startled, did a voice, a male voice they didn’t recognize just… talk to them from inside their head? Their stance broke, fists breaking from each other as the barrier began to disappear. There were shouts for the charging Watcher Knight to stop; and while the Knight was able to slow most of their movement, their collision with Note was inevitable as Note was launched back across the yard a couple feet. The others were quick to check on Note, who aside from feeling quite sore and bruised was relatively okay. The Captain walked up, helped Note off the ground and simply said; “ You’re done, Note. You should return to your room and rest. Clearly, this is all too much for you. ” Note was heartbroken, they wanted to explain their reasoning but how Could they? They looked down at the ground and returned to their room, lying face down into a pillow. This was so unfair. They only wanted to be away from the King, to be with Marissa, how had it all come to this…

There was a knock at their door, it was Lurien. Note sat up. While there was nothing wrong with Lurien coming to see them,  it was just so… unexpected. He’d normally still be up in his room right now marveling over the City or painting. Lurien walked over and sat on the bed beside the little vessel. 

“ I saw what happened, Note. Something appeared to be troubling you. ”

Note looked down, embarrassed and ashamed. 

“ You have been feeling troubled for quite a while, haven’t you? ” The Watcher let out a soft sigh. “ I’m afraid I’m to blame for this. Of course you would’ve been troubled  after that day. It must not have been easy, to act like you were okay. And I ended up doing the same. ” Note looked up at Lurien. “ I’ve never been the best with expressing my feelings. I prefer to keep to myself, watching and studying others. It’s made me very skilled with reading other people, but that skill has failed me in being able to open up. ” Lurien placed their hand gently onto Note’s back. “ But I want you to know you can commune with me whenever you need to, Note. And about whatever. I know you trust me, but you’ve been so secluded about what happened to you. Just… I hope you know you are Safe with me. I’m sorry that this ever occurred at all, Note. ”

Why should Lurien be the one apologizing, Note thought to themself. They were the one that broke the rules, they were the one that ran away. “ And all you’ve been doing is running. It’s time to stop. ” Another voice, this time feminine, rang from within their body. Was… were these voices… the Soul? This was a haunting thought.. but not one they could ponder for now. Not while their Watcher was here, looking to them for… for anything. Note reached into their robe and, pulling out their journal and a quill wrote; “ I’ve been afraid. I don’t know how to talk about it. I’m so sorry I ran away. I’m so, so sorry. ” Lurien read the message quietly in their head. Reaching over they pulled the vessel in for a hug, and Note returned it; clinging onto Lurien’s robes as they rested their head against his body. The two sat in silence, Note clinging to Lurien, and Lurien gently rubbing Note’s back. “ You can tell me when you’re ready. ” Breaking the hug, Lurien said; “ You know where I like to go when I feel troubled? There's this little area called the Pleasure House nearby. They have the most soothing hot springs. Why don’t we go, Note? Just the two of us. ” Note agreed and the two made haste to leave. Despite Lurien describing it as a “little area”, it was more of a luxury Hotel. A place where bugs could come to get away, relax, and enjoy life’s pleasures through entertainment, food, and those hot springs Lurien mentioned. But if you simply paid for a quick visit, that was acceptable as well. 

Upon arrival, Lurien booked the two of them a private spring. It would ruin the purpose of coming to relax if the two ended up being disturbed by other visitors. There was one other big reason too; Lurien was very private with his looks. Note never really questioned it before, but they had not once ever seen Lurien when he was not donning his melancholic attire and pallid mask. This sudden revelation  actually meant a lot to Note. For it meant that Lurien was truly being open and vulnerable with them. To do all this and let Note see him for what he was, just in the hopes the hot springs could help relieve Note of their pain; there was no doubt in Note’s mind that Lurien was one of the greatest bugs they would ever meet. 

It didn’t take long for Note to disrobe from their Spire attire and leave it on a bench. Lurien told them they could go on ahead, and Note walked off to their reserved spring. Still in their birth cloak, they carefully stepped into the pool of steaming water. It was surprising how warm it was, but they quickly got used to the heat as they say down, the water reaching up to the base of their shell. The steam wafting around them as droplets of the water began to manifest on their shell from the condensation. The natural heat and it’s gentle current truly was stress relieving. It was no wonder that Lurien said this was a place to visit when feeling troubled. Resting their head back against the cool stone of the room's floor, Note let their thoughts be peaceful and just experience the springs' natural effects. And what amazing effects they were; they could feel their tensions melting away, sensed their worries fading into oblivion, and they felt what they could only describe as their inner Soul being restored. 

The sound of footsteps informed them that Lurien must be approaching; this was it. Note looked up and watched as Lurien walked along the edge of the spring to the opposite side of Note. He had a towel wrapped around his body for the time, but his face was revealed, and Note took in every detail. It was unlikely the vessel would ever be granted this chance again, so they made sure they would always remember the face of the bug who gave them their life back. Lurien appeared calm, and even smiled at Note, but Note suspected Lurien was shy about this reveal. Satisfied with their spot, Lurien set the towel aside and stepped into the spring before he as well rested back and basked in the embrace of the water. Note watched The Watcher for just a bit longer, until they were satisfied and lay back and let the spring do its work. This was a moment they would always treasure; the moment The Watcher and The Vessel were equals. 

Later that night, Note was standing in their room filled with a fiery determination. After the visit to the springs, Note sat with Lurien at the top of the Spire and wrote about the day they were captured, and how everything had left them feeling. It was a long and emotional process, but it felt good to get it off their chest. Lurien had talked about how he was handling everything as well; leaving no secrets between them any longer about that terrible day. They both needed this and by the time they said their goodbyes for the night, it was like a weighted veil had been lifted from the Spire. With both their Body and Mind now clear, Note only had one thing left to do. Slamming their fists together with passion and purpose, they got to work; their rooms' window pulsing with a bright light through the night. 

The following day as the Knights were just starting their daily training, Note stepped up, dropping his Spire robe to the ground. As the Captain was about to tell Note otherwise, Lurien called from above. “ Let them train, for one last day. ” Lurien looked down to Note, Note looking back with a nod before facing the Captain. He was reluctant but allowed Note this one last day to train. And Note made sure to give their all. During their meditation, they were still and focused, a bright glow emanating from them as their scars lit up from the Soul coursing through their being. During their laps, while their max running speed could never match the Knights, they were able to run for several laps with consistent speed without loss of exhaustion. And when they finally did stop, they took a brief moment to focus on their Soul and feel the exhaustion fade away. This was starting to get interesting to the Knights, as they talked amongst themselves excitedly. Note was ready for the next set. They slammed their fists together and their Vanguard’s Shelter immediately appeared around them, shining the brightest it ever had. When a Watcher Knight finally collided with the barrier, Note held their ground, the barrier never retracting against the hit. Looking straight ahead to the Knight, their large body forcefully driving into the barrier, Note released it and it blew open with a great force sending the Knight back. Every Knight who had been watching let out a loud and excited cheer. Note was really pulling it off and they were elated. 

It all came down to the Nail, and the Captain stepped forward himself. “ I’ll admit Note, you’re really showing off your skill today. But can you best me in combat? That’s the question we all have on our minds. Ready to find out? ” The Captain held out a small Nail for Note to take… and Note shook their head. They had come to accept weapons just weren’t for them, but they were still going to give all they had. Taking a readied stance, Note waited for the Captain to start. He was shocked and berated Note, that they needed to take the Nail and show they could fight. Note still shook their head against it. The other Knights started coming around and calling out to the Captain to give Note the chance. He was upset, but finally let up. 

Note watched closely as the Captain took their Nail and went in for a swing, and Note dodged to his left. The Captain tried again, but once more Note was swifter and dodged. The Captain was getting aggravated, “ If all you wanted to do was run, then why even attempt the spar? ” But Note was not running, they were waiting. More swings and more dodges, the Captain was starting to have enough of this. Rolling up into a ball they launched their body upwards as they uncurled and prepared for a heavy downward slash. Note was ready and they quickly brought their arms close before swinging them outwards. There was a blinding flash of light that illuminated the entire training yard, causing the Captain to close his eyes from the shock. This new spell Note had discovered, they called their Coward’s Flash. As the Captain was distracted, Note brought their fists together, the Vanguard’s Shelter forming as the Captain crashed down. Releasing the spell, the shield broke with force and launched the Captain across the yard. Their Nail was lost from their hand, and he crashed onto his back. 

The field became a fit of cheers and laughter as the Knights ran up to Note and congratulated them. The Captain, while having their pride a bit damaged, was overall relieved to see that Note could handle themself; even if they didn’t have a Nail. Note was so happy, they had done it. They spent the whole night preparing for this, ended up coming up with a new spell in the process, and it all paid off. Note looked away from the Knights to see Lurien now stepping out onto the yard. Excited about their achievements, they ran up to Lurien and stood before them; looking forward to what he had to say. Despite his face being hidden behind that ocular mask, Note could just picture Lurien’s face smiling brightly down at them. 

“ You’ve done very well Note. Despite all that’s happened, you’ve come out of it shining brighter than ever. I could not be more proud to call you my assistant and friend. ” 

Reaching out, he softly patted the top of Notes head, his fingers spreading around the short horn on the vessel's shell. Note hoped he could sense that, despite lacking a mouth to express it, they were smiling too. In the many years to come, Note would continue to excel in their studies and penmanship. To the point that they would start working alongside Lurien and learning how he ran the city. But they would continue to give time to the others that had been there for them in their early years. They would still help Bartel out with chores around the Spire, enjoy tea and banter with the Knights, and made sure they would see Marissa more to talk about their days and dreams for the future. These years wouldn’t last forever, but for now, in this moment, Note had truly felt they had found the family they had longed for. And no matter what their future would entail, that was enough. 

Chapter Text

“The crystals from the Peaks are interesting trinkets. So many bugs mine for them hoping to trade for geo; but the desperate seek them for something more. The Light within the crystals, a great source of energy, is rumored to “sing” should you listen closely. Some bugs have taken to purchasing these gems for good luck. For those with the gems sometimes mysteriously have their wishes granted. I find no truth in this. Nor do I wish for a stone capable of granting wishes. All a wish is, is an escape from harsh reality. And in the end, no matter how beautiful the wish, the cold grasp of reality always returns to clutch our throats that much tighter.” 

       - The Hunter 

…

15 years. That’s how long it had been since the vessel Note had ascended out from the White Palace and been gifted to the mysterious Watcher of the City of Tears. While Note could never guess when they were first hatched, the vessel and Lurien the Watcher could recall the day they first met. With that date recorded, the two decided it to be Note’s rebirthday. And that is how Note knew they had lived, studied, and worked in the Spire for 15 years.  In that time Note had formed many bonds with the residents of the city; including Lurien himself, his faithful  butler Bartel, the Watcher Knights, and a talented young caterpillar named Marissa. And for a vessel that had once believed their life to be worthless, this was a miraculous gift. 

Despite the many years, Note’s schedule in the Spire remained roughly the same as it had when they first arrived. Studies in the morning, tea with the Watcher Knights at lunch, then chores around the Spire, and finally the remainder of their day was their own. Their tutoring originally focused on language and writing, never needing to be taught other subjects. Their curiosity spurred on their own self tutoring for other studies. Instead, it had been updated to being taught by Lurien about what he did in the Spire. Luriens lessons included keeping up to date with the city’s life, making decisions on projects or laws to pass, shops to open or close, and celebrations to hold; to name a few. While the Pale King held dominion over all of Hallownest, the King trusted Lurien enough with the City to run it on his own and simply keep him updated with it’s progress. Note was very diligent at taking in every lesson from their Master, to the point that Lurien could trust Note to handle minor assignments on their own if Lurien was over-burdened. The work was challenging, but they had managed to persevere and grow. 

Quite literally actually; for one month after a nasty run in with some scientists of the infamous Soul Sanctum, Note had molted into what Bartel jokingly called their “teenage” body. They had grown taller, their body and limbs becoming more defined. Their hands had formed slim fingers, allowing for much cleaner penmanship. But their most defining feature, their white shell, experienced the most change. The curls on the side of their shell enlarged. Their cube-shaped head had begun to slim and become more conical. The horn atop their shell grew out and slimmed like a sorcerer's cap, with a subtle curve along the back. And their eyeholes had become angular, forming into a shape akin to a heart. Potentially a vessel could grow with time, but it would be so subtle and slow no one would notice. But with a powerful stressor like Soul injection, the Void that made up Note’s body adapted and changed; resulting in the form they now took.

Physical appearance wasn’t the only change possessing Soul brought to Note. It also brought a curious, yet twisted form of company. Note found that the Soul within them still contained shreds of consciousness. While Note had known that Soul was an energy that resides within every bug, they could never had suspected it to be so defined to their being. It was subtle, and occurred rarely, but Note would sometimes hear the voices of those contained within their body. Note had attempted to reach out and contact them in any way, but it was all for naught; the communication was one sided. All they could do now was sense how Note felt, and on occasion whisper to him suggestions of what to do or how to feel. They were like an ethereal conscious, always watching Note from over their shoulders. Note would come to recognize the voices and would often imagine what bugs they possibly were from when they were still alive. And while originally Note felt guilty about being unable to help them, they never begged to be alive again; seemingly having made peace with their passing. 

Yes, the past 15 years had been an experience for Note, one that left them busy but happy. But all of that was about to change. It started with a letter. A letter, from the Pale King… 

During the Soul Sanctum fiasco, the Pale King’s last act in the city was investigating the Sanctum for what they had done. While they said the two scientists who tested on Note had mysteriously vanished, the King’s judgement was not restrained. He had cut all ties and funding the Sanctum had, and denounced their good name and research. While he sparingly allowed them to remain in the city, they had lost any chance of anyone providing them support; leaving them to starve for funds or faith for their research. Afterwards, the King had slipped back into the Ancient Basin. Mail from the White Palace had become infrequent since then, only ever asking for updates on the city’s state. Until one arrived that was written by the King himself, warning Lurien that he would be arriving tomorrow to discuss an urgent matter. Note was with Lurien at the time when the Watcher received it. And they had an uneasy feeling in their gut about this, and there was a sickly weight in the air. 

Notes concern was only validated that night when they attempted to sleep. For when they dreamed, they saw visions of a blinding orange light and was awoken by a high pitched screech. Such occurrences weren’t uncommon for the vessel on days that She was unhappy. After an encounter with an infected bug, Note had asked Lurien about the infection and what caused it. While nervous to answer, the Watcher was honest to let Note know the whole truth. How the infection was an attack from a forgotten and enraged deity the Pale King had usurped. And that vessels were formed by the King to seal Her away; ending this secret war once and for all. It all made sense to Note after that; about their life, the King, and the many deaths to the infection they had witnessed. The Radiance was the one that had commanded that Husk to kill Note back in their early days. The truth only succeeded in making Note’s disdain for the King more cemented; but it also made them more aware. Perhaps this was a part of a vessel’s design, but Note had always felt a strange weight in the air. It was subtle, and easy to ignore, but always there. This was the Radiance’s presence; Her anger, Her frustration… Her fear. And that knowledge was enough for Her to now seep into their dreams and torment them on occasion. Her lashing out now meant that whatever the King was coming to discuss, would only cause more trouble for her. And Note felt determined to find that out for themself. 

The following morning they had asked Lurien to let them sit in on the meeting, but Lurien declined stating that this would be a private matter. That wasn’t about to stop Note though; they had a plan on how to listen in. In their time at the Spire, the vessel had come to know almost every secret about their master, including his secret study. It was cleverly hidden behind a statue of the Watcher, directly beneath his main room. To access it required precise timing and locking the elevator into place just as it passed the statue. After carefully stepping across and flicking a hidden switch, the statue would move aside and grant access to a small, cozy study where Lurien could hide away and privately write. Note had found it one day on accident after seeing a light coming from beneath the curtain behind the statue. Lurien was shocked to have been found out, and requested that Note only go in that room if Lurien himself weren’t there. And to promise not read the journals; as they were too private and personal to share. Note kept that promise for roughly 2 days before sneaking a peak into one of them. After they found only flirtatious poems addressed to the Pale King, they swiftly discarded the journal and never looked at them since. That study was going to be their key to eavesdropping on the meeting. 

Note had been patiently waiting as they worked, until they finally saw that unmistakable pale glow. They paused to watch as the King passed them in the hallway with a Kingsmould following close. He offered a quick glance up to Note before he continued his trip to the Spire’s peak. Note was actually taller than the King now with their teenage body. It felt good that the King had to look up to even make eye contact with Note now. Note watched until they were a fair distance down before walking after him. Lurien had always told Note they were a silent walker, and now they were using that to quietly follow after the King. When the King and his guard stepped onto the elevator that would lead to Lurien’s room, Note hid up against an adjacent wall; their timing needed to be precise. They listened as the chains of the elevator began to rattle, before dashing down the hall to reach them. The elevator was just high enough that no one riding would see what they were about to do below. Just as Note reached the elevator chains their very being began to become wispy, as Void seemed to steam out from Note’s robes, and they jumped onto them. 

Training their Soul allowed for Note to become quite adept at using spells of their own design. When they had first begun to train with the Soul, they had two spells; the Vanguard’s Shelter and the Coward’s Flash. But now their number of spells had doubled. By condensing the energy of a Coward’s Flash into their palm or even a finger, they could cast an illuminating flame of soul. Harmless to the touch, but easily capable of lighting up a darkened room; this new spell was named the Scholar’s Candle. Their fourth spell was very different from the prior three however, as it used not the Soul, but the very Void the vessel was fashioned from. This was still new and a work in progress for Note, but if they focused carefully they could become a part of the shadows along a wall; the dark Void of their being becoming one with the shade of the world. Such an astounding  trick had been given the name of the Sorcerer’s Phantom. 

And it was this use of the Sorcerer’s Phantom that allowed Note to merge onto the chains that pulled the elevator skywards. They just had to maintain a steady focus for the ride upwards. It was a strenuous task, to hold on for such a long period on a surface that wasn’t a flat wall. The shape and size of the chains made the whole experience feel extremely weird and uncomfortable. As Note thought they were about to slip out of the shadow, the elevator clanged to a stop; it’s destination reached. Carefully, Note materialized around the chain, holding on tightly with their arms and legs. The sound of Lurien’s voice could be heard coming from above as he greeted the King and requested Bartel to leave them. That wasn’t good; if Bartel took the elevator down, Note would surely lose their grip and fall. Quickly reaching an arm out, they touched the nearby wall as they activated their Sorcerer’s Phantom again and dived into the shadows of it. Gravity wasn’t a factor for a shadow on the wall, and they made haste to pass along the surface till they reached the statue of Lurien. The elevator had begun to descend just as Note fell out from the shadows on the other side of the curtain. They felt drained and a bit nauseous after pushing themself that much with their Void, but they had succeeded in their quest. 

Standing up, they made their way to the far side of the study and sat down with their back against the wall. Looking up, they listened and envisioned what the scene probably looked like. The King would be standing close to the elevator entrance before making his way over to Lurien, who was most likely seated on his stool in front of a new canvas painting of the city. Cleaning his tools and setting them aside, Lurien would then turn to give all his focus to whatever news the King had brought. And so, Note listened as their voices traveled through the floor. 

“ It has been quite some time since we last met. ” The King started. 

“ 15 years, my Dear Palest. It is good to see you again. Your haunted look from before appears to have faded. What is the good news, my King? ”  

“ Good can only provide so much. There is plenty that needs to be discussed, but if you wish for the good first, then I must say our Pure Vessel has ascended. They now await my return, in the White Palace, so as to begin training for their task. ”

“ My King, this is splendid! Your patience and tenacity have rewarded you at last with a glorious prize. Hallownest’s salvation is truly within your hands now. ”

“ If only it weren’t without a catch. You see, I have learned much from my studies with the Void and the many vessels. And it is a harsh truth I can only tell a few. And that, is that Pure Emptiness is unachievable for a vessel. Perhaps through some fashion pure emptiness can be achieved with a being, but through this method it can only remain for so long. To prove this, I had experimented with many vessels where, after they were hatched, I sealed into a room. A single lumafly lantern above, a drawn circle on the ground where I would have the vessel sit, and a ball or a stick I would leave on the floor in front of them. I gave no instructions, spoke no words. I merely placed the vessel into the circle, and would leave; locking the door behind me. And whether it be minutes, hours, or days later; eventually, every vessel I tested this way would get up and leave the circle, and examine the lantern or play with the ball or stick. A true empty being would never leave the circle. But out of the countless numbers I tested, I came to accept that emptiness was not possible for these creatures. My Pure Vessel is the closest one I could successfully acquire; both in emptiness and potential strength. But I fear, it too, will eventually gain a sense of being; and will once again become imperfect like the rest. ” 

The room was quiet for a time after this. Note taking in everything they heard. Seems the King’s attempts were fruitless in the end and he would have to settle for second best. Just how many other vessels… siblings did Note have, and where were they now? 

“That is quite…. unfortunate, My King. So, what are you going to do? Is “nearly empty” enough to finish the deed that must be done? ” 

“ Nearly Empty will never be enough to seal her away. In the end, this vessel will one day fail and be corrupted by that awful light. And should that happen, then Hallownest will truly be doomed. A trained vessel, puppeteered by that Witch of the dream realm, spreading her plague and control through the land. Even I would struggle to face such a foe. No, I must prepare a special chamber, a cell, to seal the future Hollow Knight into. One that is strong enough to contain both the Knight, and hold in as much of any leaking infection as possible; in order to buy me more time to plan a new strategy of stopping her. ”

“ And I would believe you have a cell in mind, already? You’re the type to plan these things ahead of time; so I imagine the construction is already underway. ”

“ Hmph, you would be correct. It shall be up near the surface; presented as a temple to the common folk. Let them have a little faith for their King’s deeds to save them. ”

To Note though, they could guess another reason. It was to keep any sign of the infection, should it leak, as far from the city as possible. “Faith for the King”, goes a long way when you’re really just leaving a ticking bomb next to the common bugs and away from those of status like in the city or the palace. This whole plan was disgusting. 

The King continued. “ The temple will contain the cell, or as I’ve come to call it, a Black Egg. This Egg will be formed from Void, like the Knight. Despite the flaws of the vessel project, Void is still a material capable of subduing the Infection to a degree. It will act as a fine insulator in containing any residual infection should it leak from the Knight. The only problem left would be how to seal the entrance to the Egg. But, as with all these other problems, I have a solution to that too. And that is why I’m here, my Friend. ” 

Note and Lurien listened closely.

“ The Seal would have to be unlike any natural door. Normal means would eventually fall to the Knight’s might, or some angry mob coaxed on by Her demands. But then I realized, I could beat her at her own game. Seal the keys away in her own dominion yet out of her reach. With her sealed in the Knight, her control in her own realm would diminished. She would be powerless to ever open the Seal, and only those of skill and knowledge like that of what I know would be able to undo them. What I need; are Dreamers. Beings of great power and will, willing to enter a death-like sleep for as long as required; to act as the keys to the seal that will be placed over the Egg’s entrance. Their life force will be focused onto the seal, holding it shut forever. And only through freeing the Dreamer’s could the seal be undone. I have already picked the three I would need to succeed in this. Monomon the Teacher of the Archives within the Fog Canyon, Herrah the Beast from the Den within the Deepnest, and You, My Watcher of the Spire from within the City of Tears. ”

Another pause. 

Lurien spoke. “ I’m humbled to be chosen as one of your Dreamer’s, My King. Monomon and Herrah, fine choices as well. Monomon will listen to reason, I believe she helped you early on with the vessel project. She will no doubt agree with what you’ve told me and accept. Herrah, however; she has more pride and protective ferocity for her land then any of us. While she would agree to something needing to be done, asking her to sacrifice herself could be challenging. You will need to sharpen your silver tongue for her to agree. ” 

“Your concerns are understandable, but let me worry about the Beast. I will make sure she agrees. You were the first I came to, Lurien. To tell the whole truth and let you know my plans. This war… all of it… it rides on so much and demands so many sacrifices. I need an outside opinion not clouded by my judgement. My dear, true, honest Friend… if your wisdom sees any fault or reason in this, I beg you, tell me now. I fear that you are the only one who could sway me from this path, but should you agree, then your life and the others will be set in stone. ”

Another long, silent, pause. Lurien was in thought, but Note was in a panic. There's no way this could be happening right now. This was too risky, too many unknown variables for what could occur. How could the King ask this of his Closest Friend; someone who he trusted and had been with for many years? And asking Lurien to make this choice for him was cowardly. This was shirking the responsibility onto another to avoid the guilt to make the choice! Take the Teacher and Take the Beast, but surely there must be another for Lurien’s place. And surely Lurien would realize how foolish-

“I accept, your Highness ”, Lurien spoke with proud dignity. “ Your pursuit for Hallownest’s safety is nearly finished. And even if it would be temporary, providing these lands with a break, and you time to figure things out, that would make it all worth it in the end. My life, for Hallownest’s life, for Your Life, is forfeit. And I will gladly accept the consequences in order to see this through for our Salvation. ” 

The King let out a deep breath that he had been holding in as Lurien spoke. All doubt or hesitation the King felt before had melted away with Lurien’s words. “ Thank you, Lurien. That’s all I needed to hear. It will take time to train the Knight and prepare the Black Egg. How long, I can not say. But I would advise you to start making preparations for when you sleep now.” The sound of the elevator switch being pulled could be heard from above, as the elevator began to ascend. “I must be off for the Archives. I need to speak with the Teacher and Beast as quickly as possible. There's no time to waste. Once again, thank you Lurien. I don’t know what I would do without you sometimes. I promise that everything will be restored and your memory preserved should anything happen. ” 

“Fare thee well, my Pale King. My prayers go out to you for your victory of this war. And may we see a day where it is over and we can just… be happy once again. ” 

As the elevator arrived and soon descended, Note was left in blind shock. Lurien. He accepted without hesitation, and so proudly. That’s… that’s it then. There will come a time in the near future when Lurien will leave them. Lurien never even stopped to consider how they would feel about this, what they wanted from this. The King had once again stolen Note’s life without a second thought. The King looked into Note’s eyes when they saw each other prior, knowing All of This. All of what he was going to do… and said Nothing. It was too much to process. Curling their knees up against their body, they wrapped their arms around their legs and lay their head down; wallowing in grief. 

About an hour after the King's departure, Lurien had heard that Note seemed to be missing. But the Spire keepers were certain the little assistant had not left the building this time; and yet they couldn’t be found. Lurien pondered for a bit. Then, in a quiet, understandingly sorrowful tone, said they knew where Note was, and asked to be left alone. Once the servants had left, Lurien took his elevator only to stop it before the statue of himself. After flicking the hidden switch of the statue, Lurien stepped into his private study where the vessel was still wrapped up; clinging to themself in the far back corner of the room. Even after being told they couldn’t be there for the meeting, their assistant still found a way to listen in on everything. Lurien walked over to where Note was and sat down beside them. 

“ Note. ” The Vessel was still, not turning to look at Lurien; they couldn’t right now. Lurien frowned from under their mask and gently placed a hand onto Notes back; feeling Note tense up a bit from the sudden connection. “ I know you heard it all. And I’m sure you have many thoughts… about the King… and me. I wish I knew what to tell you, that it would be alright. That things are going to work out. But I don’t think that’s what you want to hear right now. All I can say is that, Note; I am sorry it has come to this. If there were a better way, the King would have found it. But in the end… this is what must be done for the Kingdom, for… for you. ” 

Note sat up. They didn’t turn to look up at Lurien, they only rested the front of their head into Lurien’s robes and wrapped their arms tightly around his body; the vessel softly shaking. Despite the grief they felt as they wept, no tears could be shed. The two sat in this silence as Lurien softly pet Note’s back as they continued their tearless cry. When Note regained some composure, Lurien spoke up. 

“ There is a lot that must be done before my time comes, Note. To prepare both the City, and this Spire. And I’m gonna be counting on you through it all to help me. Aside from the King, there's no one I’d trust more to look after it all once I must go to sleep. From this day forth, Note; you are to no longer be my assistant, but my Apprentice. And as the Watcher’s Apprentice, you will truly learn what it means to command this city as I do. So that, when the time comes, you can look after it for me until my return. Do you think you can handle that, Note? ” 

The vessel looked up to Lurien; staring through the mask and at the bug beneath it, and gave a nod; before resting their head back on to Lurien’s lap. Lurien softly smiled; and allowed the two of them this brief moment of quiet peace before they would return to their busy lives. 

… 

Many Years Later.

Today was the day. 

And everything needed to be Perfect. 

Just as Note had planned it. 

Note was barely struggling to contain their excitement as they barged into Chryso's shop early that morning. Hopefully Marissa was already awake, just as they asked her to be. There was just so much to do today! Today was the day Marissa would finally get to sing for the City at the Pleasure House; a true opening performance. It had only felt like yesterday when Note managed to convince, or more likely annoy, the owners of the Pleasure House to listen to Marissa sing. The owners had come over to Chryso’s shop to have a private audition with Marissa; and left granting her the opportunity of opening up one of their nightly shows. If Marissa impressed them as well as the patrons enough, she would be granted a job with them as a singer. While Marissa thanked them in a respectable manner, she had become a squealing mess of emotions and excitement, hugging Note tightly in appreciation, once they were out the door. As Note left two umbrellas in a holding bin near the entrance of the shop, Chryso gave them a welcoming “ Good Morning, Note ” as Note returned with a quick wave to him.

“ What’s that you have got there with you? ”  What Chryso was referring to was a large, brown, tote bag Note was carrying with them. 

Note reached into their robes and wrote into their yellow journal; “A Surprise to help Marissa ”. Before following up with: “ Is it ready?” 

Chryso beamed with knowing excitement. “ It certainly is. I got it packed in its box with me, behind the counter. Once you’re ready for it, just come ask. Marissa is awake, but she hasn’t been up for long. ”

That was fine with Note, it meant they arrived at the perfect moment. Going through a doorway opening to a flight of stairs, they ascended upwards til they stood outside of Marissa’s room, giving a quick knock to her door. A charming, “ Come in ”, could be heard from within, and Note quickly entered; shutting the door behind them. Marissa’s room was rather dull and simple; the shop was still only capable of making enough money to keep them stable. She had her bed, a couple cabinets, a small chair and a vanity with a large mirror on top, and her own private bathroom. In one of the corners of her room was a 4 panel changing divider, something that was useful whenever she had to present different dresses she and Chryso would design. Marissa herself was sitting in front of her mirror, combing her messy, blonde hair; trying to look unlike she had just woken up.

While the Soul spurred on Notes growth, time had done the same for Marissa. Gone we’re the days of her being a caterpillar; now she had truly become the stunning image of a female butterfly. Complete with slender legs, a petite body, a softened face and those large, striking, red wings. For the moment, Marissa had on a blue nightgown that had become faded from overuse. The nightgown needed to be cut open along the back to allow for Marissa’s wings to fit through, as it wasn’t originally made for butterflies. While she definitely had the appearance of a young woman who had just woken up, Note still found her beautiful all the same. Now, they just had to make sure the city saw her as they did.

Marissa turned and smiled at the vessel. “ Good morning Note, are you as excited as I am today? ” Note nodded before walking up to her. Setting the tote bag on her vanity, they pulled out the journal and wrote down, “ Are you ready to get prepared?” 

She giggled. “ You are excited, aren’t you? I just have a few things I need to do first and- “

Note shook their head, and wrote down; “Let me worry about it. I am prepared to make you ready for Your Day.” 

“ Oh, are you? ” Marissa asked quizzically, turning to look at Note’s bag. “ Is that what the bag is for? ” 

“Yes. I have spent the past few days reading about proper styling, make-up, hair cuts, and such to be ready for this day. ” That got a laugh out of Marissa. “ You didn’t have to go this far for me, Note. ” Note shook their head. “ You don’t know those bugs like I do. Your music is wonderful, but they won’t hesitate to curse you out if you don’t look the part. They are fools. ” Marissa chuckled, “ Well then, I would hate to not give the people what they want. Though Note, why so early in the morning for all this? ” Note wrote down, “ I have the whole day planned out for you. I’m going to make sure this is your best day ever. ” Marissa softened, with a light blush. “ No more talking, ” Note wrote next, “ we need to start.” 

Reaching into the bag, they pulled out several soaps, shampoos, as well specially designed wing bags to protect them from the water. Passing them into Marissa’s hands, Note pointed her toward the bathroom for her to take a quick shower. It humored her how Note was treating this so seriously; but Marissa had to admit they had a point. The upper class of the city were stubborn and only ever cared for splendor. Marissa would have to be nothing short of the equivalent of a Pale Being’s likeness to win their hearts. Taking the items with her, she got up to take a shower. What Marissa didn’t know is that Note had paid for the shop's water bill, specifically granting them access to hot water for the time. So it didn’t surprise Note when they heard her audibly gasp from the other room at the realization of having warm water today. As Marissa took care of herself, Note pulled out several more items that they would use to ready her. Quickly moving, they also grabbed their special purchase from Chryso and left it to hang up behind the changing divider for later. 

When Marissa was done in the shower, Note had her sit back down in front of her mirror. They skillfully combed her hair, now smelling like a field of flowers, before carefully trimming it to a reasonable length. After brushing aside any stray cut hairs, they next moved onto shaking a bottle of special polish made for insect exoskeletons; where when lightly applied would make them shimmer in the light like a fine marble surface. After applying some of the polish onto a towelette, Note gently brushed it over Marissa’s arms, hands, down her legs, and around her neck. Marissa complained a bit how the polish was rather cold, but Note ignored her and let it dry as they grabbed a bottle of cherry red nail polish. Once the body polish had dried enough, Note began to paint Marissa’s nails with the red paint. Marissa was a mixture of flattered and starting to feel overwhelmed with all the pampering Note was giving her. The vessel had always acted fondly for her, but all of this was quite beyond their normal attitude. 

“ Note, is there something on your mind? ” Note finished up tending to her nails before replying. “ No, Marissa. I just want to make you popular enough to be accepted by the people. ” Marissa didn’t look quite convinced, as she looked down into their eye holes. Note took a moment to write another reply; “ You and I both know how fickle bugs can be. Take monoliths like Monomon, Herrah or even this land's King. Do you think their smarts, cunning, or regality has kept them respected? Not at all! Any bug can be those. It’s their popularity that keeps them adored. While they are those descriptors, they are also more. And that’s what you need to be now, Marissa. You are magnificent and a prodigy; we just need to make sure they see that and never forget it.” Standing up, Note gently took Marissa’s hands in theirs, ushering her to stand with them. Note made a sweep of their right hand to the changing divider and gave Marissa a nod. Marissa had a curious look on her face and walked over to the divider. When she saw what was on the other side, she let out an audible gasp.

“ Is that a dress for me, Note? ” She asked, looking back to them. Note gave a nod and gently motioned with their hands for her to try it on. Once Marissa was behind the other side of the divider, Note packed most of the items away into the tote bag, leaving out a bottle of perfume and some makeup for later. When they heard the sound of Marissa walking out from behind the divider, Note turned  around to look. If Note we’re capable of breathing, they imagined the sight of Marissa now would’ve taken their breath away. Marissa was now wearing an elegant and beautiful red dress that Note had brainstormed with Chryso. It was their gift to her for seeing her dream come this far. Slowly Marissa walked back over to her mirror, fully taking in the sight of her in the dress. She was at a loss for words to describe her thoughts, caught in disbelief and awe. Once Marissa had settled a bit, Note had her sit down again so they could apply a bit of makeup to her face, before finishing with a few spritzes of the perfume. With the transformation now complete, Note let her take it all in as she examined herself once more before heading downstairs to show off to Chryso. The first part of their plans were completed and it was a success. Now onto the next step; they thought as they packed up the rest of their materials and joined the others downstairs. 

“ To think that little girl I took in would become the beauty that stands before me now. ” Chryso smiled with pride to Marissa. “ I can’t thank you enough for all you’ve done for me, Chryso. I don’t know what life would’ve been like had I been kept by my parents, but I know that my life with you has truly been one worth living. ” The two embraced in a warm hug, Note standing off to the side not wanting to ruin their moment. When the two released each other, Note had already written into their journal a quick; “ Are you ready, Marissa?”

“ Ready? Ready for what Note? The performance isn’t for a couple more hours. ” If Note could smirk, they would’ve. “ Just as I wrote earlier. I’m going to make this your best day ever. ” They walked over to a small window of the shop, and with a finger pointed to a large, intricately fashioned, carriage waiting just outside for them; a couple Watcher Knights awaiting their return as the ones that would pull the vehicle. Marissa’s eyes widened as she moved to stand beside Note and properly look out at their transportation for the day. “ A… a carriage? For us? ” Note nodded. “ Note… this is all so much to handle. You really should’ve given me a bit of warning for.. for all this. ” “ Sorry but that would ruin the surprise ”, the vessel responded. Marissa was quiet, staring out the window; she suddenly felt rather anxious and nervous to leave. “ Go on, Marissa ”, it was Chryso’s turn to speak up, “ this is what you were meant for. Now go out and live it. ” Marissa was on the verge of tears, but was fighting to hold them back; not wanting to ruin her makeup. “ Thank you… dad. ” She smiled, and now Chryso was the one trying to fight his urge to cry. Note comfortingly rubbed Marissa’s arm, before holding out one of their hands, silently asking her to join them for one magical day. And Marissa, regaining her composure, took it. 

Note retrieved the two umbrellas they stashed away early and gave one to Marissa; a deep mossy green colored one for her and a bright yellow one for themself. The two strolled out of the shop and up to the carriage. One of the Knights greeted the two and held the carriage door open for them, as Note let Marissa enter first before they followed. The carriage interior resembled that of the Spire’s, many patterns and fabrics mimicking it. Once the two took their seats and the door closed, the Knights took hold of the carriage handles and began pulling them down the street. When Marissa asked Note how they managed to get the carriage, Note informed her it was actually Lurien’s. But because the Watcher so often preferred to walk through his city, it was normally left to collect dust in storage. Note had only asked to borrow it for the day, and Lurien had given them permission. The two chatted during the ride, with Marissa normally looking out a window beside her and Note enjoying Marissa’s happiness. Note had recommended the Knights give them a scenic tour of the city on the way their first destination. 

It was a large museum, that housed all sorts of discoveries and wonders about the many habitats of Hallownest. Among the exhibits they saw included halls of glowing pink crystals, a greenhouse with many strange and beautiful flora, and sculptures and taxidermy of both large, small, and creepy creatures that skulked about the lands. Of course Note had visited this museum plenty of times in the past, but this was all for Marissa; and the look of wonder upon her face was all Note needed. After the Museum, Note had them brought along the central lake shore where they and Marissa would walk along it for roughly an hour, taking in the sight of the city's silhouette from across the other side of the lake, and of the small boats that rode along its surface. Following the walk they stopped for lunch at a famous diner. It was a bit awkward at first when the other patrons saw Marissa, a Butterfly, enter the facility; but it was quelled to quiet curiosity and gossip when they saw the famous “Watchers Apprentice” escorting her. To them it must’ve appeared as if the Apprentice was on a date with the butterfly, from how kindly they treated her. While Note kept to enjoying the drinks at the restaurant, they made sure Marissa treated herself to whatever she liked. Following Lunch, they returned to the carriage; there was one last stop to visit before the performance. 

The Spire towered before them as they exited the carriage. This was Marissa’s first time getting up close to it; always seeing its looming visage from afar over the roofs of other buildings. Marissa turned to look at Note, as they must've been excited to show her their home. Note was looking up in the direction to the very top of the Spire, oddly still and in a deep thought. She gently took Note’s hand in hers, “ Note, you ready to show me your home? ” Note seemed to wake from their trance, looking over to her and giving a nod, as they brought her inside. The Spire was extra busy this day, many visitors and scholars bustling about. When Marissa asked about this, Note shrugged and wrote it off as just a busy afternoon. Taking their time, Note gave her a tour of the Spire, leading her higher and higher up. Past libraries and studies, the diners and Notes room. All leading to that last elevator, that was descending with Bartel standing upon it. 

“ Master Note, it is good to see you. And this must be Marissa, they have written very highly of you. It’s a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance. I am Bartel, the personal Butler for Master Lurien as well as Master Note. ”

Marissa smiled; “ It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance as well, Mr. Bartel. Note has been treating me to the most wonderful day. And this Spire, it really is as mystifying as I always envisioned it would be. ” 

“ Thank you, my dear. Good luck tonight with your performance, I wish I could be there to see it. Oh and Note,” Bartel’s tone shifted, “ don’t you forget about tonight either. ” Note stared down at Baterl without moving. “ Well, I must be off. Enjoy the rest of your night, Marissa. ” As Bartel walked off to fulfil his other duties, Note and Marissa stepped up onto the elevator, and Note pulled the lever for them to ascend. Marissa held on tight to Note’s arm when she realized just how high this ascent really was; Note acting like they weren’t enjoying the close contact. Lurien was finishing up his latest painting of the city when Note and Marissa arrived. Lurien was surprised to see he had a new visitor in his chambers, but then remembered Note did mention they had plans to show their friend around today. Still though, this was a first. 

“ Hello, Songstress Marissa. ” Lurien spoke calmly, setting his paint brush aside. Marissa was nervous to be meeting the city’s fabled Watcher in person, but politely bowed to him. “ It’s an honor, Watcher Lurien. I never dreamed that one day I would get the chance to visit here and meet you. I’m very grateful for this opportunity. ” Lurien nodded. “ I’m sure Note wouldn’t hesitate to invite you over more frequently, based on how confident they are in you tonight. I will do my best to be there for your performance, it’s the least I can do for you. ” It was also because Note had begged their master to be there for her tonight, but Lurien knew it would be rude to say that out loud. Hearing Lurien’s words, Marissa beamed with excitement; “ It would mean the world to me. To have you there, hear my song… it’s something I’ve long dreamed about. ” Note could tell Lurien was smiling from under their mask; Marissa had a way of winning anyone over like that. Her radiant kindness and positivity, it was hard to dislike. Note gently motioned their head at Lurien, requesting he give them some time alone. Taking the hint, Lurien stood up; “ Well… I don’t think you two should be bothered with me getting in your way. I’ll leave you two some time together. It is quite a lovely view… I’ll see you tonight, Note… ” the Watcher whispered quietly. Note simply gave a quick nod and ushered Marissa off the elevator. Lurien and Note briefly exchanged glances, before the Watcher took the elevator down; leaving the two alone at the top of their world. 

Note simply opened their arms, as if to express that she can look around as she pleases. Marissa smiled at them and walked around the top of the Spire, taking in the strange room. From its paintings, clutters of journals, the telescope, before finally she stood beside the glass walls and looked over in awe. Note stood off to the side, arms crossed. “ She looks very lovely, doesn’t she? ” “ She looks like she belongs here, don’t you think? ” “ This girl has changed you quite a bit, Note. ” The Souls within Note were quite chatty today about the most embarrassing things. Note often struggled to admit it, but try as they might, the vessel couldn’t hide it. They were fond of Marissa, perhaps as more than just a friend. And she did look lovely, that awe and wonder for everything they had shown her today; they loved that look in her eyes. But they had no way of knowing if what they felt was what Lurien meant when he would describe it. This feeling was confusing, exciting, and a bit scary. “ Could you show me how this works, Note? ” Marissa asked, standing beside the Telescope. Note, snapping out of their daze, joined her and began to demonstrate how it was used, before showing her various locations around the city. They could see it all from up here, the city’s gates, it’s lake, the Sanctum, the museum, the diner, everything. 

After she had seen enough, Marissa stepped back and wandered around the room some more before sitting on the floor at the far right side; looking out to where the Pleasure House was located. “ Go on Note ” “ Tell her how you feel ” “ Don't hesitate. ” The Soul just wouldn’t shut up and let Note focus, their words making the vessels heart frantically beat faster. Anxiously, they walked across the room before sitting beside her and tapping her shoulder. Marissa looked over to her friend; “ Yes? ” The souls got louder in Note’s head “ Go on, tell her ” they cheered on. Note, pulling out their journal began to write; “ Marissa, I ” they hesitated “ I lo- “ they stopped again… no. No it wouldn’t be right. Even if what they felt was true… this was Marissa’s night and they shouldn’t hold her back… what if she denied them? It would spoil the whole night. Or worse, if she accepted, there was hardly any chance they might see each other more often after tonight. And that would only cause more grief. No… this was better. Closing their feelings away, Note wrote; “ I love seeing you take an interest in the Spire. And everything today. I’m happy that you are happy. ” Marissa read Notes' message and smiled, pulling them in for a hug; “ Thank you Note. For everything. You’re a great friend and I couldn’t be happier to have you as one. ” Note felt a twinge of regret, but they hugged her back. They sat for a little longer, watching the city and the rain fall before it was finally time to leave.  

Arriving at the Pleasure House, Note and Marissa were escorted by one of the House’s owners to a backstage room where she would await to be called out. Her and Note hugged one last time, and Note departed back to the public hall where she would perform. It was a full house, the customers intrigued by this mysterious butterfly the House had been advertising for this night. Note kept to the back of the Hall, holding a glass of wine in their hand, watching everyone closely. They had even spotted Lurien with a few of his Knights and other workers from the Spire with him; but Note kept their distance as they took a sip. Alcohol didn’t really have an affect on them, they mostly liked the fruity smell it left within their shell; and drinking it made them feel sophisticated. As the lights dimmed, and a single spotlight from above lit up the stage; Marissa stepped out. The audience hushed, with bated breath; to either cheer for her or curse her out. Marissa looked over the audience, and taking in a breath, began to sing. A hauntingly mystical melody; it’s notes held out long enough to cut through the veils of imagination. It was a song of sorrow, a song of longing, a song of hope. It was the very song of the City itself; of what it is and what it could be. For even within the tears it cries, lies the dream of a new day to dawn. Once Marissa had finished, the audience was quiet as the grave, before erupting into a mass of applause; complete with a standing ovation. Marissa finally broke and she began to weep as she waved to the audience giving her thanks, before bowing to them and walking back the way she came. 

The following performances continued through the night. Lurien had left shortly after Marissa’s performance, being sure to give his compliments to one of the House Owners. Note stayed behind, waiting for Marissa to come out. It wasn't until the performances had come to a close roughly 2 hours later when she finally did. But as Note went up to congratulate her, she had become swarmed by the customers; now enraptured by her voice. Marissa was busy trying to thank them all for their kind words as one of the House Owners raised their voice over them all; announcing Marissa’s new employment with the Pleasure House. She would be granted the opportunity to live in the House while she worked as well. Once the announcement was finished, the Owners let Marissa get back to her new fans. Note, seeing this as not their place to intervene, decided to not bother Marissa any more this night and left. 

The Spire was silent when Note arrived. Odd, normally there was still some activity at the late hours. Not that it mattered, they were tired and ready for sleep. What a great day, they thought, everything went as planned. Everything was Perfect. Everything Was As It Should Be. Note was almost to their bedroom door when they heard someone shouting. “ Master Note! Where were you?! ” It was Bartel. Odd that the little guy was yelling; wonder what upset him. “ You were asked to be here and you weren’t! We let you have this day because we trusted you would be here! You said you would be here when… when Master… ” When what, Note thought. Nothing was Wrong. 

Everything Was Fine. They turned the handle of their bedroom door.

“ Master Note Please, I’m begging you! You can’t keep running away like this isn’t happening! He… he really wanted you to be there for when he… ” Bartel was struggling to hold back his own tears at this point. And Note’s heart began to grow heavy. Running Away? What did they have to…” Please Note… we needed you here and you weren’t. ” 

… Oh. That’s right. That’s what today was. 

Note felt their muscles tense and they could hear the heavy beat of their heart. Bartel reached out and took Note’s hand as they walked off to the elevator to Lurien’s room. Once they had arrived up at the top of the world, Note finally saw what they had been running from. What they had been blocking from their mind all day. Slowly they walked over to Lurien’s bed, where the Watcher now lay sleeping. Note lost all strength in their legs and they crashed onto their knees. They reached out to touch their master, but a protective seal of binding glowed; preventing contact with Lurien. Note began to shake. That’s right… This is why they begged the Pleasure House Owners to have Marissa’s performance today. That is why the Spire was so busy when they visited. This is why they went all out to give Marissa her best day ever. Note tried to bury the fact that today was when Lurien would become a Dreamer. And now… Lurien was gone, and they couldn’t even say goodbye. They stayed by their masters side for an hour before Bartel convinced them to get some sleep. The next day, Note would have to take over as the Watcher til a time Lurien could return. When Note arrived in their room, they found a letter sitting upon their desk, closed by Lurien’s seal. Their masters' final words to them. As Note lay on the bed, they recalled something else they had forgotten in the rush of it all. Today was their rebirthday.

…

It would be one month of peace before the infection would be sighted again in Hallownest. And another week after that the city would experience a violent tremor that would shake it to its core. When news from below arrived, the source of the tremor became clear. The White Palace, and it’s Pale King, had vanished. 

Chapter Text

To my dear Apprentice, Note.

At the time of writing, you are sound asleep in your bed; and we are one week away from when I will fulfil my role as a Dreamer. I paid you a brief visit. It may be surprising but sometimes I found myself watching you as you sleep. I realize that must come off as odd but… even after all these years I still find myself surprised at how far you’ve come. To me, you’re still that little vessel that tried to shove their lunch into their eyes. Your desire to learn, it’s who you’ve always been; Note. Even back from your days in the palace you were learning. It’s something I’ve always been fond about with you. I never truly realized what I would be getting myself into when I took you under my wing, but I haven’t ever regretted it. Days when we’ve studied, talked, watched, laughed and cried; they’re moments I won’t ever forget. 

But… at this time you’ve become so distant, so far away from my reach. Ever since the day we learned of my duties to be a Dreamer, it feels as if you shut the door that connected us together. We shared everything after that day we went to the hot springs; you remember that Note? But now… I feel like I’m the one to blame for this. I know of your displeasure for the King, you must’ve felt like I betrayed you by taking up his offer. I’ve replayed that whole talk time and time again, thinking of every word I said and imagining how you must’ve felt hearing it all. And I agreed so easily, I wouldn’t blame you for your anger at me. But I need you to understand, this is for the good of everyone Note.. no, I’m sorry. We’ve had this talk too many times, and all I ever accomplish trying to defend my actions is push you further away. 

I am terribly sorry for all this Note, my only wish is that you’re there with me when I must sleep. I try to not show it, but I am scared; just like you. I don’t know how long I will need to sleep, but I feel knowing you’re there will provide some solace that things will be okay in my absence. There will come days when it feels like the responsibilities are unbearable and soul crushing; believe me I know what it’s like. But you must trust me when I say I know you’re going to be just fine, Note. You’re going to do things for this City I could never dream of during my time running it. So please, hold onto your drive to learn; and your good natured spirit. So that when I awaken, you can tell me yourself about all you’ve done as we take a walk through Our City. I will sleep, awaiting the day we meet again, My dutiful Apprentice. 

In closing, there is one last thing I feel I must say. I mentioned it before, but you truly have made an impact on my life. And my feelings for you run deep. Even during my time with the Pale King in our younger years, I never really pictured myself as the type to wish for a family. But now I feel differently. I truly do love you as one of my own Note. Thanks to you, you taught me what it meant to have a ch-

… 

Note crumpled up the letter in their hands, throwing it across their room in emotional distress. Dropping back onto their bed, they stared at the ceiling; exhausted mentally and emotionally. They had read Lurien’s final letter countless times, and no matter how often they tried to finish it; they couldn’t bring themselves to do so. Every time they tried they’d end up crushing the paper or leaving their room for hours to be alone. It was all too much and they couldn’t live with the fact that Lurien cared for them this much; only to be abandoned by them on the one night he needed them. Over 3 years had passed since Lurien had gone to sleep. It had felt like so much, and yet so little had really occurred in that time. 

After the White Palace and the Pale King vanished, the bugs of Hallownest began to fall into despair. It was a struggle to calm the minds of the people, but Note put all their effort into looking after the City. Though they couldn’t blame the citizens. The City had lost their Watcher and their King all within a month's time and were left with Lurien’s silent Apprentice to look after them. Bugs like the Watcher Knights, Spire Workers, and even Marissa would give their word that Note could be trusted; but it barely made a difference. The best Note could do was damage control. Manage trade for as long as they could to keep bugs fed and cared for and work with the Knights and city guards to control the infection. But as time passed and the infection worsened, outside trade began to vanish; and the power and number of Knights and Guards began to diminish. Note could tell that in this war of attrition; they could not win against the sheer power and patience of the Radiance. Did the King feel the same?

Eventually, the city’s entrance was sealed shut; leaving everyone inside in a state of quarantine. As far as the mass public knew, this infection was a viral one; only a handful knew of it’s true source. As bugs began to keep to their homes, the city's streets became quiet, with the exception of the constant rain. Note even went as far as to lock up the Spire; now requiring a mailed in appointment to be able to enter. It pained Note to do this, knowing Lurien would’ve kept the Spire open because “ Knowledge should always be available for all ”. But they felt they had to in order to keep up the facade, as well as preserve the information. Should a bug become infected while in the Spire, more damage could be caused then could be salvaged. And Note could not risk losing any form of the Spire’s history or knowledge. As the visits died down, the need for the Spire keepers to work diminished. And Note was sure to let them know that, if they felt the need to care for themselves and not work; they were allowed. Note had grown up alongside them their whole life; their comfort was important to the Apprentice and the Keepers appreciated this. 

Sitting up from their bed Note walked over to the letter and, after uncrumpling it, set it face down upon their desk. They needed some air, to clear their head and get out of the Spire for a bit. They informed Bartel of this, hearing the old butler try to hush a cough as they walked away. Bartel had been unwell the past few days; though they tried to not show. Note had suspected that he didn’t wanna add any extra troubles onto them. The vessel had a theory about something they could do to help; but they would try that another day. For now they needed time to themself in the city. The Knights requested at least one accompany them, but Note had declined. Taking their yellow umbrella, they walked through the city on their own. The streets were barren, palanquins and carriages had been abandoned, and the shop windows were now dark. What was once a thriving city had become desolate; what life still remained was now staying locked within their homes. 

Note passed by the Pleasure House, looking upwards to where they pictured Marissa was. Part of them wanted to see her; it had been far too long since they last saw her face and heard her voice. They mailed each other often early into the stasis, and she would find time to visit them. But the letters had dwindled over the years, and so had her availability. Though Note would continue to send letters to her from time to time, there were hardly any responses these days. As much as they wanted to see her, they felt it would be better to not spring a surprise visit onto her. There was… too much that they needed right now and they felt it would be unfair to unload all of that drama onto Marissa unannounced. 

Note’s walk eventually took them back to the Spire where they now stood before a recent addition to the city. It was a grand monument that had been completed shortly before Lurien went to sleep. The base was designed like that of a blooming flower, with a second one opened up above. Upon it were statues representing the Three Dreamers surrounding a taller, noble looking figure. It stood proud, clothed in regal attire, and it possessed two long horns upon its head that contained two rows of single teeth on the inside. This figure was the Hollow Knight. Note had briefly glanced at the statue of the Knight from afar, but it’s image would always be hazy at best. This was the first time they truly gazed upon it so close. So, this was their younger sibling who was currently imprisoning the Radiance… and failing. While Note could feel the presence of the Radiance had diminished, it had also become more stale and angry. Turning to look down at a plaque that rested on the monument: they read it in their head. 

MEMORIAL TO THE

 HOLLOW KNIGHT

_______________

In the Black Vault far above.  

Through its sacrifice Hallownest lasts eternal.

“Lasts eternal”. What a joke. Note’s gaze returned to the Knight's face, looking into their eyes as if the statue were the being it depicted. Note was conflicted on their feelings toward their sibling. On one hand, it was their fault for why Lurien had to be a Dreamer. The King had only brought himself to believe that an empty vessel was impossible, but he could’ve been wrong. This Knight could’ve been empty… But on the other, Note felt this was only their anger and regret that made them upset. They knew what the King could be like, and could only imagine how much worse he must’ve become to the vessels. And now this one was forced into an unwinnable battle where they would be left to suffer on their own. For a moment, Note wondered what it would’ve been like had they been the one chosen… 

Swiftly dashing the thought away, Note felt they had been out long enough and returned to the Spire. There was still work to be done.

… 

Two months later, Note was feeling excited. Shortly after their walk they swallowed their pride and mailed Marissa to ask if she could visit on their rebirthday. Miraculously, she had replied back excitedly and had agreed to see them. Finally, after all this time; Note could take a short break from their job and Marissa could break from hers. They had already cleaned up their room and done a quick run through of the Spire to make sure it was all up to par. Presently, they were in the kitchen, prepping the tea they would share with her when Bartel walked in. 

“ Master Note, there was a letter for you that just arrived. Odd, this was delivered earlier than- ”, Bartel was cut off by a harsh cough, holding the corner of their elbow up to their mouth when they did. There was a bit of orange on their elbow and Bartel tried to hide it. “ Sorry Master Note. This was delivered earlier than when we normally receive any. ” 

Note took the letter and set it aside, not worried about it’s early delivery, and wrote down in their journal for Bartel to wait a moment. Turning their back to Bartel they poured a cup of fresh tea for their friend. Acting quickly and subtly, Note cast a Scholars Candle into the tea cup, injecting the drink with a small amount of soul; before stirring the glass with a spoon. Between the time they had their walk and today, Note had snuck into the Soul Sanctum without informing anyone. The building wasn’t entirely barren, as they saw most of the Sanctum's residents had already succumbed to the infection. But thanks to their Sorcerers Phantom spell, they were able to travel the haunted building without raising alarm. But this didn’t shake the anxiety and knots in their stomach as they maneuvered through it. This was the first time they had been to the Sanctum since they were experimented on. But despite how afraid an uncomfortable they were, they had to do this… Any time they found a study or laboratory, Note scoured their studies for any information about Soul and its effects on the infection. From what they found, it seemed Soul was capable of holding the infection off for brief periods if the doses kept a steady schedule or for a long period with one massive dose. It was risky, but Note didn’t have any choice. Despite Bartel’s attempts to hide it, Note was aware of the Infection slowly taking him and would do anything they could to keep him safe. 

Once the Soul was mixed in with the tea enough, they passed the glass to Bartel. “ Why thank you. Perhaps a cup of warm tea is just what I need for my throat. ” Note watched as their friend took a sip. Swallowing Soul wasn’t the same as being injected with it; so it shouldn’t cause any pain. But Note was stiff as they watched for any negative reactions. Bartel let out a pleased groan. “ You’ve really mastered my recipe and made it your own. This tea is excellent, thank you Master Note. ” And with that, Bartel walked off with his cup. Note relaxed that it had turned out okay; guess Soul didn't have a flavor either. Hopefully that will push back the infection enough for the time. And as long as Note could supply Soul to Bartel’s drinks, they felt they could keep their friend safe. But now they also knew the tea was ready for Marissa, thanks to Bartel’s compliment. With all their troubles taken care of, Note turned to the letter and picked it up. It was addressed to them from… 

Note felt uneasy, but picked up a small knife and used it as a letter opener. Delicately they removed the letter from within it’s envelope and they read it to themself. 

Dear Note, 

Happy Rebirthday. I hope you’re making the most of it. Listen… I am terribly sorry but I won’t be able to see you today. I know, I said I would take the day off; but I was just told that there would be a special performance today.  It’s the anniversary of when Lurien went to sleep, and today’s performance is meant to pay respects. Maybe you could come here and see me perform? We may not be able to interact but… 

I feel terribly awful about this Note. I miss you, and I really, really,  wanted to see you. But, for the people that are still around… they find peace with my songs and they need me too. We’re expected to get a larger guest turnout, hopefully everyone is cautious around each other since the Infection is still about. I’ll be safe on the stage, at least.. I’ll make sure to try and visit soon; I promise. 

Take care, Note. 

                                                                                                                                         Your friend; Marissa.

Note stared at the letter, their thoughts empty. All of their planning and hopes had been dashed so easily. And all they felt was numbness. Setting the letter down, they carried a tray with the tea pot and two glasses up to Lurien’s room. Once there, they filled both glasses. One for themself and one for Lurien,  and set them onto Lurien’s bed; just beside where the seal of binding stopped at. Reaching into their robes, they pulled out their journal and wrote; “Good afternoon, Master. As of today, it’s been 4 years now, and I’m still managing. I’ve missed you, and I hope you’re okay. With any luck, this won’t last much longer… I hope to see you soon”. Note ran one hand along the seal. Lurien, he was so close but sound asleep. All of this hardly felt real. Lurien is a Dreamer, Marissa was constricted by her work, and Bartel was struggling with the infection. Note’s life as they knew it was being flipped on its head and none of it felt right; like this was just a nightmare that had dragged on for too long. If Lurien was truly here, everything would be better and none of this would be happening! How long would they have to keep waiting… how many more weeks… months… Years. And where was the King? Was he looking for a solution or had he run away like a coward? How could he do this to his friend, promising to save him only to abandon him! Note slammed a fist hard onto the seal; the glowing barrier unshaken beneath the force of the hit. Note slumped down, sitting with their back against Lurien’s bed as they took their tea glass and sipped some of its contents down into their eye holes. Some of their drink had remained on their shell, slowly trickling  down, before falling from their eyes.

… 

Marissa was in her dressing room, sitting in front of a large vanity provided by the Pleasure House; it’s large mirror reflecting back at her. The room was designed similar to her old bedroom back at Chryso’s shop, but far more luxurious. Marissa, however, could care less for the splendor right now. She had her arms crossed atop the dresser, her head laying against them on its right side; her wings drooping. It had been a couple weeks since Notes rebirthday; but ever since she sent that letter her contact with Note seemed to go quiet. She had desperately hoped to see them that day during her performance; but aside from the usual patrons there was no sign of her mute friend. Note must've been upset, and they were rightful to be so; Marissa could hardly blame them. But even so, she expected Note would write to her soon after about it. But they never did, and they hadn’t written to her at all since then. 

Gossip around the Pleasure House even suggested something was going on at the Spire. Window lights started to go dark and weren’t relit, the Spire had stopped taking any visitors at this point, and what was more worrying was that the Watcher Knights were no longer seen ever leaving the Spire. Marissa had a terrible feeling that something had gone wrong. And any time she tried to leave, her bosses would convince her to stay or flat out deny her if she got too determined. She was their star performer and the City was in the middle of a terrible epidemic; there was no way they would let her leave willingly. She had gotten to where she felt she needed to be, but the City had become so much more dangerous and cruel before she ever had a chance to fix it. And now she was held here against her will, trapped in a wish of her own desire. 

There were several knocks on her door; “ Songstress, you're required for a  practice performance! Finish getting ready and get those wings out on stage. ” Marissa sighed, before sitting up and finishing her makeup. She didn’t want to sing tonight. 

Out on stage, she went through the motions; practicing and performing songs of both her creation and ones she was told to sing by her bosses. Only one of them was out today, Fovillo. He was a short and pudgy beetle, dark brown in color with short patches of yellow and gray hairs covering his head and most of his body. Fovillo was also Marissa’s tutor when it came to singing, as he had an incredible talent for setting rhythm; normally by loudly tapping a table or clapping. His tutoring brought Marissa’s songs to a whole new level, and she was grateful for the help. Fovillo was sitting out at a dining table, all of which had already been set for that night. He was tapping one of his fingers to the rhythm and Marissa was keeping pace with it. But something was off, Marissa noted to herself. Fovillo seemed a bit distracted, at times even losing the pace just sitting there and staring at her; sometimes with a muffled cough. If she attempted to ask, he would yell out to her to not be so distracted and start the song over. Marissa continued to sing and would ignore any stutters from Fovillo’s taps. 

The stage lights were bright today, their beaming glow warming the space around Marissa. She imagined an audience out before her, one like the first night she performed. So much of the city had come to see her, she could even remember seeing Lurien and a few of his Knights and servants there too. And then there was Note. Her oldest and closest friend, from back when she was still a young little girl attempting to steal geo from a fountain. They had always adored her songs, and were always entranced whenever they listened to her sing. They had told eachother everything back then, and that day she performed; they had just given her the most magical day of her life. What had she done to deserve a friend like them, to do all that? She recalled that, when she gazed out over the crowd to Note that night, their face looked so proud, sad and… loving. To many, reading Note’s feelings from their stoic, immovable, face would come off as impossible. But for Marissa, who had grown up alongside the vessel and become so close to them; she could just tell that is what they were feeling. As Marissa continued to sing, Fovillo had stopped tapping and was now standing up; slowly shambling closer to the stage. 

Marissa had her eyes closed as she looked up to the stage lights, hitting the climax of her song. During this she thought back to Notes emotions from that night. Their pride was easy enough to figure out, they were proud of her. This had been her dream since she was a little caterpillar; and she had finally made it. Note’s sadness was probable for two reasons. The first was that this would be the last time they’d see her for a while; as she would be busy with the job. And the second was likely because they knew Lurien’s time was coming to a close in the waking world. Marissa was stunned when she learned Lurien had become a Dreamer that same night, and she had wondered why Note didn’t tell her. She could’ve been there to comfort them,  run out to them, hug them, and tell them it would be okay. At this point there was little she could do though. 

The last emotion on their face, the love. It only made sense, didn’t it? They were close friends and of course Note would be happy to see her up and singing but, that didn’t quite feel right. Could there have been more? As Marissa was on the final notes of the song, Fovillo had climbed up onto the stage with something gleaming in their hand. Marissa was still in thought. Note had wanted to tell her something back in the Spire that day but seemed to hesitate when they wrote their message. “I love seeing you take an interest in the Spire. And everything today. I’m happy that you are happy. ” That was the message, but it felt odd; why the hesitation to write it? “ I love seeing you take an interest in the Spire. ” Wait, could they have meant; “ I love seeing you ”. Did… did Note mean? “ I Love-

In a flash Fovillo had dived across the stage and tackled Marissa, stabbing her in the chest with a knife that was left out on the dining table. Marissa let a mix of a gasp and a scream from the sudden shock followed by being slammed to the floor. She screamed for Folvillo to get off her, her wings fluttering in an attempt to escape. But as she looked up she saw only that burning, angry, glow of the infection in their eyes. The husk that was Fovillo retracted the knife before stabbing her again even deeper and Marissa began to feel faint and lucid. The pain was great and she wanted to scream, but butterflies are so frail that it wouldn’t take much for them to be slain. As she looked up at the silhouette of her old boss, the bright stage lights casting his face into shadow with the exception of those eyes; Marissa teared up that she wouldn’t get to sing for Note ever again. 

As the husk was about to stab her again, a powerful tendril of black void shot out and pierced through the husk’s chest. 

… 

Moments Earlier

Note had finally had enough and decided to go see Marissa. After more of the Spire Keepers and shockingly the Watcher Knights had fallen to the infection's clutches, Note just had to get out and see their friend. They desperately needed the comfort; formalities be damned. But when they had arrived, they were horrified to see one of her bosses leaning over and stabbing her. They ran up to the stage and felt a powerful force like none they had ever felt before. The urge to protect, even if it meant killing another. Their void was writhing from within before it lashed out through Note’s eyeholes. The tendrils had spiraled out and stiffened to a sharp tip, like that of a sewing needle, and pierced easily through the bugs body. The husk tried to squirm free from its impalement, but it took only moments before it stopped moving. The tendril came back to life, if only briefly, to throw the husk across the room and away from Marissa. As the Void retracted back into Note, they felt the most awful headache and lurching of their stomach from the experience. Void began to trickle down from their eye holes, but they made haste to get beside Marissa. 

On their knees, they pressed their hands tightly against Marissa's wounds; a futile act of desperation. She had already bled out a considerable amount, but Note ignored that, their focus solely on her face. She looked so pale and her breathing had weakened. “No no no, this can’t be happening! ”; Note thought to themself. Note desperately needed her to speak, say something, prove that she was going to be okay! Note tried to scream or call for help, but no matter how loud they believed they were; they tragically didn’t have the voice for it. Marissa’s eyes fluttered a moment as she hazily looked up at them. Note looked down to her, pleading for her to be okay. Marissa tried to say something, but it only came out as a broken squeak. With a heavy effort, she lifted up one of her hands, and caressed Note's face. She gave a soft tug to one of their curls to come closer; and Note reluctantly did so, leaning down near to her face. Marissa, taking in as deep a breath as she could, whispered. “ Note… do you.. love me..? ” Note was shocked and frozen in place, staring back at her; as Marissa read the emotions on their face, before letting out her final breath. 

Her pulse had stopped, but Notes hands still rested on her wounds. Marissa was gone. Her last words. She… she knew. Note couldn’t feel anything but heartache. They had done it again. They had selfishly avoided seeing someone they loved and at the one moment they needed them most, they weren’t there. They weren’t there to comfort Lurien and now they weren’t there to save Marissa. Their Master was stuck as a Dreamer and… and the one they loved, now lay dead before them. The beautiful red dress they had made for her was now messy with blood and gore. And it was all their fault! Gently, Note picked her body up and carried her all the way to the hot springs. Once there, they walked out into the middle of one of the pools and sat down; letting the springs wash them clean of the horrors they witnessed. Note sat there, holding Marissa’s head up to their chest as they had a hard cry; void dripping from their face and their body shaking violently. After they were both washed, Note carried her back down to her room. Any Pleasure House workers or performers that were moving about were dead silent with shock. Gently, Note lay her down onto her bed, looking at her for a moment longer, before turning around and leaving the Pleasure House in numb emptiness. 

… 

Note was running, the sounds of the Great Husk Sentry gaining on them. They tried to make a turn for their room but tripped and fell. The hulking figure of the Sentry towered over them, a figure looming behind it, before the Sentry plunged their nail down into Notes' chest. There was a flash of bright light as Note felt the pain of the Soul tearing their insides apart. But as they struggled, they couldn’t break free from the leather binds that held tight against their arms and legs. Through the pain and fear they saw the silhouettes of two Soul Sanctum scientists, as well as a third figure that was hazy and dark standing far behind them. The energy within Note was growing too great before it finally burst through their eyes; a lance of void piercing the chest of the infected bug that was stabbing into Marissa. Note felt sick, their heart aching as they ran to her; she needed them now! Note stopped running once they stood before Lurien; sound asleep and contained in a seal of binding. The candles in Lurien’s room glowed with a red flame as Note struggled to reach out and touch Lurien. Just before they could, Lurien's arm reached out and grabbed ahold of Note’s wrist; pulling the vessel over to them with a violent force. Note reached out, trying to pull the clawed hand off their wrist as “Lurien” sat up and stared directly into Notes eyeholes. Lurien’s mask had a crack along its left side, a black stripe running up through the center of it over the eye hole, and the inner hole of the mask glowed with red flames. “ Why Weren’t You There!? ” The distorted voice of Lurien screamed. 

Note jumped back in the desk chair, now awake from the nightmare and nearly falling backwards.  Their heart was racing in their chest as they were gathering their barings. They were in the library of the Spire, and there were several reports from the city strewn about the table they sat at; candles upon the table were now dim. Now Note remembered; they were going through notices from across the city to get a tally of living citizens and supplies when they must’ve fallen asleep. How long had it been since they last slept? Perhaps a few days, from what Note could vaguely recall. How long had they slept for; they had no clue. Note stood up from their seat and stretched, their tall, thin body appreciating this change in position. After their first time using the new Watchers Quill spell to save Marissa; Note’s body had once again changed to meet the demand. 

They had now reached a “matured'' state. Their body had become tall, almost matching the Hollow Knight; but much leaner and less muscular. Their shell, just like before, went through the greatest change. The horn atop their head had thinned and grown out extensively; the slight curve backwards it once had was now more defined. And their side curls had enlarged, nearly finished with their first rotation. Because of these changes, Note was now unable to sleep on their back or sides; restricted to only ever being able to lay face down. But when you're the Watchers Apprentice and constantly reading through papers; passing out at a desk or table is practically expected. Lastly was their eyeholes. What used to be two converging ovals and later the shape of a heart, had now become slim and angular like in the shape of a “V”. Physical appearance wasn’t the only change though. Turns out Lurien had suspected Note would one day reach a size of this capacity. And before he had gone to sleep had ordered new robes for Note for when the time would come. Like Notes prior robes, they were designed to match the city’s fashion. But now they were adjusted for Notes height and new body. A new addition to the robes were a deep blue stole that wrapped around their neck, resting across their shoulders. It’s color and jagged edges resembled that of Lurien’s robe. The purple gem that was once placed upon the neck of Note’s robes, was now situated atop the stole in the same position. 

As Note was stretching they noticed the candles they had lit when they arrived. What once were full sticks had now nearly melted to the base. They must’ve been asleep for hours. If that was the case, it meant this was the perfect time for some morning tea; for both them and Bartel. Note put out the flames of the candles with their fingers before walking off to the kitchen. The Soul spiking of Bartel’s tea was proving effective and he had even seemed a bit healthier as of late. Note had been relieved to know that their efforts were paying off somewhere. As tragic as it was; Bartel was all they had left now. Lurien was asleep, the Watcher Knights now resided in a stasis as puppets to the infection, and Marissa… was gone. 

Once Note reached the dining halls they had to be quiet and cautious. The sound of a faint buzzing could be heard from the next room over. While the Watcher Knight’s had not ever left their hall before, Note didn’t want to take the chance. No one was ready when the Knights fell. Over the time of combating infected husks and other bugs the Knights had started to become tired and exhausted. Until one day Note allowed them a day of rest, only for them to never wake up again. Shortly after is when Note realized how dangerous it would be to enter their hall. The vessel had no idea when or how it occurred, but the entire upper space of the room was now infested with glowing, infected flies. When they tried to investigate, a swarm of the flies broke off from the main mass and into one of the Knight’s shells… before it possessed him. Note could barely believe what was happening before they could cast a Vanguards Shelter to block an oncoming nail swipe from the Knight. While Note had managed to escape, the Knight stayed in the hall; curling back up like it was going to sleep before the flies left its shell. From that day on the Watcher Knight’s hall was forbidden, making travels from the upper portion of the Spire downward incredibly dangerous. 

Note was alone and in their thoughts as they made the tea. Thank some higher beings, that weren’t the King, that they had a massive stock of tea leaves just as everything went to chaos. After filling two cups and injecting some Soul into Bartel’s; Note set them and the tea pot onto a platter before taking it up to Lurien’s room, where they were sure Bartel would be. They had to squat down as they stepped onto the elevator, they were now far too tall to stand upright as they rode it. The elevator was just tall enough for them in their teenage body, but now they had practically doubled that. As they arrived, they saw Bartel standing straight across from them on the far right side of the room; staring out the window. Note moved out from the elevator and walked over; the platter held by one hand as they tapped Bartel on the shoulder with another. Bartel didn’t respond and Note, puzzled, gave a firmer tap. Bartel seemed to jump in surprise.

“ Master Note… is that you? Sorry, I’m just so… tired. ” Bartel turned around and Note went cold. Bartel’s eyes had an orange glow to them. “ Could you give me a.. a couple minutes to rest… Note… ” No no no no no! Note scrambled and grabbed for a tea cup, dropping the rest of the platter on the floor as they shoved the tea cup into Bartel’s hands. The platter and tea set shattered with a loud crash on the floor as tea stained the carpet. Bartel seemed to stare blankly at the tea cup in his hands, not noticing the mess that just occurred. Note was not willing to lose anyone else; wrapping one of their hands around Bartel’s they lifted up the cup and forced the drink to go down the old butler's throat. Bartel coughed from almost choking on the drink due to not swallowing it properly, as the tea cup fell from his and Note’s hand. Note held the old bug by his shoulders, staring at him intently. This wasn’t fair, He had been getting better, this wasn’t supposed to be happening! The orange glow in his eyes never faded, but only seemed to become brighter. Note was sure they gave Bartel the cup with Soul in it. They did, didn’t they? They couldn’t have screwed up again, They Couldn’t Have!... Right? 

“ Master… L-Lurien… I… ” Bartel’s eyes closed. The air was still and quiet, Notes heart racing in their chest. Bartel let out a low groan as their eyes opened, fully burning with that orange glow. The old butler let out a terrified groan as they swatted Note away and Note fell onto their knees, crawling back away in horror. The husk of Bartel stared at them before they made a pathetic run toward them as if wanting to attack. Note, on instinct, slammed their fists together casting the Vanguards Shelter around them as Bartel’s body ran into it. The shield absorbed the hit before releasing, launching the old bug back against the far window. The husk of Bartel was stunned for a moment, and seemed to forget Note was in the room; before standing back up and looking out the window. Note sat there on the floor. They couldn’t believe it. Bartel was all they had left and… Void started to well up from their eye holes as they leaned forward and slammed their fists into the floor, their head resting against the ground. They were in agony as their body trembled with the pain of all their loss; Void flowing from their eyes as for the first time they truly cried. There was no Soul destroying them on the inside, nor a recent use of a void attack; this was their genuine tears of sorrow and regret. They cried and screamed, the top of the Spire almost seeming to vibrate from the force. But, as they were only a vessel, they truly had… 

No Voice To Cry Suffering.

Chapter Text

In regards to your previous request, Pale King of Hallownest; Deepnest’s dauntless Matriarch Herrah, has finished her time plotting it through. However, she has a term of her own of the utmost importance she demands to discuss with you in person. Should you agree to her terms, she shall serve as one of your Dreamers. We shall be awaiting your arrival. 

      — Advisor to Herrah the Beast

… 

In the rains of a forgotten city stood an unmoving sentinel. It’s stone frame standing tall, and emotionless eyes staring down to any who would pass by; rain dripping from its shell and eyes. The Hollow Knight’s monument, a cold, immortal token meant to pay respect for the one it’s likeness possessed. Though respect was a commodity few could afford these days. For hardly a soul remained in the city now. The infection had won its claim of the kingdom’s heart and its inhabitants; and the stragglers that managed to resist had paid with their sanity. All except for one. Though sanity was something this creature sometimes wished to lose; in order to escape from their agony. It was here in front of the monument to the Hollow Knight that Note stood. Their robes drenched as the rain washed over them; having chosen to leave their umbrella back at the Spire. The sullen vessel often found themself standing before the impressive figure, gazing into their stone siblings eyes. 

After the loss of their friends and the infection's victory, Note had practically given up on their duties as the Watchers Apprentice. On occasion they would wander the halls, dusting the paintings and bookshelves, and tending to any leaks within the building; if only to appease the wishes of their sleeping master. As well as escape the gnawing boredom that persisted within their shell. Boredom would lead to inner thoughts, and thoughts would lead guilt and blame. Aside from the rain, everything was uncomfortably quiet. And the subtlest movement of shadows or faint echoes from down the halls would catch Note off guard. It was as if the Spire was now haunted to Note; haunted with the ghosts of their past. They hardly slept anymore and if they ever tried too, The Radiance was often there; waiting in their dreams. Note had no one to talk to, hardly any drive to make something of themself, and was ever so slowly losing the will to keep going. This loneliness is what would drive them to make these visits to their sibling, the only one left they felt they could connect with and understand; even if it were only a statue.  

Note stared deeply into its unblinking eyes and wondered how their life must have been. How long had the Knight remained empty, and how long had it pretended to be? Did they love the King, or did they fear him? Did they know what their duty was to be? Did they know they were going to fail? Or had they truly believed that, even while imperfect, they could beat Her and save the Kingdom? Had they hoped that by doing this they would gain the Kings affection? … The King. Note felt their stomach tighten as their thoughts turned to the Pale King. 

The King still had yet to return and by this point, Note doubted they ever would. There was nothing for that Pale Reprobate in this Kingdom anymore; a place now dead by his own fault. He was the one that sought to usurp the Witch of Dreams from her own land. And in doing so he brought only pestilence upon it. Sure, his actions led to Note’s very existence; but it was an existence out of necessity. It was a desire for a tool, not children, that birthed the vessels. And Note was nothing more than a commodity the King passed to his friend because he felt charitable one day. Oh Master Lurien; sweet, honest, shy, Lurien. Because of the King, the Watcher now remained trapped in an eternal sleep. A sleep akin to death. If the King had never provoked the Radiance, Note would never have been born, yes; but it also meant Lurien would still be alive and free. Nothing was as it should’ve been and Note was so tired of it all. 

There was a shuffling sound above Note, it was quick and subtle. Like someone running along the roof of a building. As Note turned their gaze upwards they saw no sign of anything or anyone. Though they felt as if they were being watched. If it was another infected husk, stealth wouldn’t have been the action the corpse would take. Infected beasts were feral and acted upon instinct. If something was close by it was new, and still alive. Moments passed without any sign and Note began to believe they had merely imagined it. Perhaps they had finally lost their sanity? But as they turned to leave the monument, one of the souls within Note cried out; “ Look Out! ” There came a whooshing sound from above them. Something had been swiftly launched down, aimed at their head. Acting quickly, Note slammed their fists together. The Vanguards Shelter enveloped Note just in time as the launched weapon was reflected and bounced off. It was a large needle.

The needle retracted back as if it were alive before it was launched again. This time into the ground a few meters in front of Note. It was then Note saw the silhouette of a red figure being pulled along the path of the needle. Was their string attached to it they couldn’t see? The figure landed with grace and reclaimed the handle of the needle in their grasp; pointing it directly to Note. “ Make no sudden movements. ” A girl's voice. Note strained to see, as their attacker stood just outside of their visual range. They could barely make out what they believed to be a red cloak. “ So it’s true, there really was another of their like residing within this city. To be the last to still walk these streets; it must not be a happy life. ” 

The first new bug Note could meet, happened to be a lethal one. That figures. But Note couldn’t keep their barrier up forever and they would need to release it. Slowly they dropped their fists and the spell disappeared. The girl in red prepared herself for an attack at this action. But Note only opened their hands in surrender, not wanting to cause any alarm. Keeping their eye holes and one of their hands up to her, they lowered the other hand into their robe and pulled out a journal and quill. The girl never lost her focus on the vessel, ready to strike at a moment's notice should they attempt to attack. Note wasn’t aware; but she knew all too well the power a fully grown vessel could possess. She watched as this vessel wrote into the journal. She had never seen a vessel who was literate and capable of communication; she was cautiously intrigued. When they finished they held it open in her direction. She failed to make out their message, calling out; “ While my eyes can perceive much, I am not so skilled as to view your writings from a distance. Slowly walk forward. ” 

Note slowly made their way closer to their new guest. When they stood only a couple feet before her, the girl told them to stop so she could read their message. " My name is Note, I am the Watcher's Apprentice. I have no interest in battle with you; and would be delighted if you'd join me for tea. " The girl was shocked. She had attempted to slay them and now had them at her mercy; and here they were asking her out to tea. She looked up into the vessel's conjoined eyes. They were… not afraid at all. Hornet was unsure how to respond to this. Note simply stood by and watched as the strange girl with the crescent shaped head tossed her nail back behind her and was pulled along by it; leaving them alone in the rain. She… left them? That was unexpected; she had appeared so confident moments ago. Note was a bit disappointed at her absence but tucked their journal away and returned to the Spire. 

The following day Note was in the Spire library, reading a book about the history of the Greenpath when the distant echoes of knocking could be heard. Note stood up puzzled; was there someone at the front door? They tucked the book they had into their cloak as they made their way down to the main entrance. Several loud knocks rang out again just before Note unlocked the door and opened it up. Looking down, there stood the girl from yesterday. “ May I come in? ” Note was surprised, but genuinely pleased to see her again. Standing aside, they moved their arm out in a welcoming gesture for her to come in. The girl stepped through the door and into the Spire, taking in the melancholic sight. While most candle lights were snuffed out; the few lumafly lanterns that still functioned lit their way as Note walked with her to the Spires kitchen. The girl was silent the whole walk, merely examining the halls they walked along and the rooms they passed by. Note didn't mind it though, it felt good just to have a new face around. Once they reached the kitchen Note started preparing the tea for them. 

“ I apologize for running off yesterday; your demeanor surprised me. ” Note gave her a soft nod in understanding before returning to the task at hand. “ Is it just you here? ” Note paused, pulling out their journal. “ Just me and Master Lurien now. Others are either gone or infected. ” “ Hmph, you haven’t slain the infected ones? Can you not fight? ” Her tone was sharp and judgmental; though based on how she attacked them first before asking questions, Note wasn’t surprised. “ The Watcher Knights are too dangerous. Only one other infected remains; and I refuse to slay him for personal reasons. ” The Girl was silent to that answer, before hopping up to sit on the table top Note was working at. “ And Lurien the Watcher, he’s one of the Dreamers; yes? Is he located at the top of this Spire? ” Note wasn’t fond of that question, and was perplexed this girl didn’t seem to know. Was she from outside the city? “ Yes. But the only way to him is blocked by the Watcher Knights. While I can visit him, others would be unable too. ” 

Note set the tea water to begin boiling before writing to the girl. “ If you’re planning to pry more into personal matters; would you be so kind as to introduce yourself? ” The Girl read the message and crossed her arms. “ My Name is Hornet. And if you wanted me to stop asking, you wouldn’t have answered at all. ” The nerve of this child, it annoyed Note. She had no resemblance to any hornet they had read about before, or wasp or bee either. But the large needle that hung across her back was an effective stinger; so the name was fitting to that extent. “ Thank you, Hornet. Yesterday you mentioned something interesting. “Another of their like” is how you referred to me. What did you mean? ” Hornet looked Note dead into their eye holes; “ I meant that you are a vessel. ” Note was not expecting that response. “ I had heard whispers about you from my time in the White Palace. And from my experience with the Hollow Knight, I had expected a possible fight. Being invited to tea was not expected. ” Note was struggling to process this information. She was from the palace AND knew the Hollow Knight? This girl was more important than they had realized and their curiosity was greatly rising. 

“ Just who are you, Hornet? ” Note asked. To which Hornet replied; “ I am the daughter of Herrah the Beast and our shared father, the Pale King. ” Note stared at her in awe and bewilderment as the teapot began to screech; steam flowing out from the spout. Snapping out of their stupor, Note began to add the ingredients for the tea into the boiling water. Hornet was quiet and watched them work. Once Note had finished, they set the teapot and two cups onto a platter before walking off with it to a comfortable study room for two; Hornet following behind.  

As Note set the platter onto a small table and poured the tea, Hornet stood off to the side; watching them closely. When Note had finished, they motioned for her to take a seat in a comfortable chair across from their own; the table standing between them. Once Hornet sat down and took the cup Note offered; Note sat down themself and took a sip of their cup. Nothing was finer to Note then the first sip; as the warm liquid spread throughout their body and soothed their stiff muscles. Note had made their favorite blend to celebrate the occasion. It was a rare herb from the Greenpath mixed with a bit of honey collected from The Hive down below. From how Lurien had described it, the herbs flavor had a mild sour bite like a lemon mixed with an overflowing sweetness akin to a strawberry. The honey, aside from extra flavoring, provided a thicker texture that Note quite enjoyed. Cautiously, Hornet took a gentle whiff of her cup before finally taking a sip of it. Her initial reaction was one of uncertainty; but after she took a second sip she let out a hushed sigh of relief. Note was pleased by that and took another sip before setting their cup aside and retrieving their journal. 

“ I hardly realized your relation to that Wyrm, it has been many years since I had met another sibling of mine. And a daughter of The Beast; I feel quite humbled and honored to make your acquaintance. ” 

“ Your compliments are kind, but not desired. ” Hornet replied, “ While my origins are of nobility, I do not intend to be supported by them. I intend to stand on my own without their reliance. And even if I did carry them, I would hardly survive by titles alone. For the only ones left that would find importance to it have all but vanished. ” 

Note slowly nodded in agreeance. “ Such is the way in this terrible world we now live in. How old are you, Hornet? ” After taking another sip, Hornet answered; “ It has been 14 years since the day of my birth. And you, Note? ” 14 years. Something about that stuck out as odd to Note; as well as who her parents were. While Note never met their mother, they knew she was another Pale Being; unlike the revered Beast who ruled over the Deepnest. What brought the King to have a child with Herrah? Note wrote down their reply. “ I do not recall the day I hatched, so Lurien and I gave myself a rebirthday on the date I came to live here. As of today, I have lived for 31 years in the Spire. ” Hornet gave a quizzical glance; “ In the Spire? Have you rarely left it? Or what about the City? ” Note was about to reply, but hearing Hornet’s surprise made them pause. They had only known the city for decades and not once ever left it. The closest they ever got to experience the kingdom outside was through books and the museum. It made them rather…  sad. “ Aside from briefly spending my early days in the White Palace; all I have ever known is the City. ” 

“ How much of the kingdom have you seen? The entrance to the City has been locked for years and yet you’re here. I imagine you must get around to have found another way in. ” Hornet thought for a bit. “ My early years were spent in between the Deepnest and the White Palace. But once my Mother went to sleep and the palace vanished; I have been on the move. Protecting these lands from any who seek to cause more harm. While there's always room for improvement, I would say I’m well accustomed to most of the regions of Hallownest. ” Notes curiosity began to burst into a frenzy. They had so much they wanted to know about the state of the land, what the regions were like and how they were all adapting to the stasis.

 They had started to write down all their questions, when Hornet interrupted them. “ I did not plan to be here for too long. Just for the hospitality you offered the other day. ” Note stopped writing, disappointed but understanding; they could get quite carried away with their curiosity if not stopped. Hornet took another sip; “ However, you do make a good cup. Perhaps I could visit you every so often, enjoy some tea and talk. ” Note looked over to her and gave several excited nods. Hornet tried to hide the smile from her face as she finished her tea and stood up; “ Thank you for the tea; it was delicious. ” Note wrote down, “ Thank you for the compliment and for the visit. I’ll join you on your way out. ” After Hornet had read their reply, Note stood up and joined her as they escorted her from the building. They gave a soft wave to her as she left the Spire, and Note felt… happy. The first contact they had had with another in months and it was from their half sister. They closed the Spire doors as they excitedly awaited her next visit. 

Over the weeks to come, Hornet would continue to visit Note whenever she was in the city. Note was always excited whenever she visited and they would always have questions for her about the state of the kingdom. Hornet, not being one for extensive conversation, was rather stubborn at first but came around to Note’s constant prying. However, the topic of their blood relations was rarely brought up. Any mention about the King from Hornet would cause Note to quickly end the discussion or change the subject. In fact, any discussion about Note’s past with the King or Lurien was a sore spot. Hornet also quickly realized they rarely asked about her life with Herrah; they had an interest in wanting to know about the Deepnest but would dance around the mentioning of The Beast. It puzzled her. Hornet had made peace with everything years ago; but to the vessel, it seemed they had yet to reach that point. The tension between these two about this was steadily building; and it was about to burst. 

Note had recently finished a novel about the Greenpath and they were excited to learn more about the land where their tea leaves had come from. But what also intrigued them was it’s mystical goddess; Unn. An enormous Slug who, as legend told, created the Greenpath and its inhabitants from her very dreams. Note speculated that she had a role in the creation of the Queens Gardens and Fog Canyon as well; prior to the White Lady and Monomon the Teacher’s dominance. 

“ While the flora continues to flourish, many of its inhabitants have been claimed by the Infection. They struggle to retain the sanity without their higher being; and fear her disappearance will mean their end. And as for Unn, I have never once viewed her with my eyes. I have witnessed many Mosskin standing beside her lake, muttering her name. But not once has she ever appeared. If the land is truly of her dreams, then she still lives; but in a weakened state. ” 

Note was shocked. How could a higher being be in such ill health? If it was the Radiance’s doing alone; they suspected this would be reflected in the plant life as well and not just the sentient Bugs. “ Based on your observations, do you have  any suspicions for her to be ill? ” Hornet looked down into the tea cup she held. “ I do, but you wouldn’t want to hear. ” Notes grip on their tea cup tightened; “ Go on. ” 

Hornet sighed. “ Tablets hidden through the land suggest Unn’s power was tied to the devotion of her subjects. However, with the loss of her lands to the Queen and Teacher, the creation of the Pilgrims Way, and then the Radiance’s rage; I’m afraid the number of those who were devoted to her have dwindled. ” 

Note was still, deep in thought before they took a sip of their tea. “ Ahh, another mess caused by the King. I see. ” Hornet gave Note a questioning look; “ The Pilgrim’s Way was allowed by Unn and her people. While it could’ve played a role in her decline, I don’t see why that dictates he receive the whole blame. ” Note hastily and sharply wrote; “ Correct, but who allowed for the Queen and the Teacher to take over her lands as well? Who aggravated the Radiance to respond as she did? In the end; all that is wrong with this Kingdom leads back to The King. ” Hornet’s eyes slanted; not appreciating the tone Note was suggesting with their words. While emotions can only be interpreted from written text; the way a person writes the words expresses their true feelings. And Hornet’s patience for this constant resentment was at its end. 

“ You always respond to him as “The King”; and not as our “Father”. You constantly dodge around him. Was he really so harsh to you? ” 

“ And He wasn’t to you? Good for him, he showed actual affection for a child that wasn’t a vessel. ” Note was feeling hot within their chest, their void and soul pulsing as their anger grew. 

“ It’s more complicated than that, Note! While our interactions were limited, he was hesitant of me at first but made an attempt whenever he wasn’t focused on the Knight. And he did love the Hollow Knight. ” Note balled one of their hands into a fist as they felt their muscles tense. “ He tried to not show around them, but he was proud of what they had accomplished under his teachings. And the day he sealed the Knight and Dreamers away was an incredibly hard day for him. He was distraught when he returned to the palace. The only solace he muttered to himself as he cried alone in his study was that… one vessel still survived. ” 

Note couldn’t listen to these words anymore. They jumped up and twirled around, throwing their tea cup into the wall behind them. It shattered and splattered tea everywhere in a harsh pattern. Hornet stayed in her seat, unmoved by Note’s reaction. No, Note thought, the King they knew had no love for them or their siblings. All they were were tools. Tools meant to be made, tested, broken and thrown away when not useful. “One vessel still survived”, Note thought to themself, of course all their siblings were dead somewhere else. Deep down they knew, but couldn't bring themself to accept it. They knew they weren't a part of the first batch, the King had said as much himself long ago. So where else could they be if they weren't in the Palace? And Note could never remember where they originated from, and whenever they tried they only felt dread and a deep urge to return to wherever it was. And it had been years until the King succeeded in finding his “Im-Pure Vessel”, so how many of Note’s siblings had been cast away? The only reason Note lived was because they were tossed away to Lurien. Turning back around, Note unleashed their pent up fury into their journal. 

“ That Pale Monster had barely any love in their body. All His actions were for His own self gain. His service to His people was for their subjugation. His friendship with Lurien was just to have an ally in the city. His creation of the Vessels was only to find a weapon and cage to stop a War He started when He spat in the face of another God. He trained the Hollow Knight knowing it would fail and still sealed it away for a life of torture. And you! Your very birth was just to bargain for Herrah as a Dreamer! ” Hornet flinched at the harsh call out. Notes writing had become erratic. They were pacing around the room with their head strained down, looking into their journal. And anytime they filled out a page, they ripped it out and tossed the page to Hornet to read. “ I figured that out long ago. Your age and bloodline all connect back to when That Wyrm was scouting for His Dreamers. He loved you, you say? How can you say that when He used you as leverage for your Mother’s very life? ” Hornet remained quiet, staring the venting Watcher down. “ He was glad I Survived? No, it was just petty scrounging for a reason to feel redeemed for all His Sins. Even if it meant looking to His most Pathetic, Mutated, Embarrassment! He never loved me when I was at the Palace! He Never Loved me as I lived in the Spire! He- “ Note trembled briefly; “ He Stole Lurien from Me… the first one who showed me Kindness… the Watcher who was my Real Father and he just… Took him away. ” Note tossed this last sheet to Hornet before dropping to their knees; pressing the palms of their hands up to their eye holes. 

Hornet read their last message, looked over to the crumpled Note on the ground, and quietly stood up. She left her needle on the chair before walking over to them and softly placed a hand onto their back. “ He… he made many errors. Plenty consciously and many he never expected. But… he did it all with the best of interest for others. And any negative outcomes that occurred from his actions; he accepted and worked to fix. ” Note lowered their hands down. “ By your reasoning, that would mean he cared for me cause he pitied my mother’s eventual sacrifice. But… his smiles, his laughter, it can’t be explained away like that… ” Hornet took a deep breath; “ I do understand what you’re feeling, Note. There are days I feel like I was payment for My Mother. And there have been days after she went to sleep that I was upset that she was gone; that it was Father’s fault. But if all I ever focus on is the bad, then I can never be at peace whenever I do think about him. It would only cause unnecessary anger and pain. I can never fully understand your resentment for him; but I do know a little of what it is like. ” Note sat back off their knees and turned to look at her. “ Are you certain there was not any moment where the King showed any form of affection for you? ” Hornet asked calmly and with care. 

Note looked at her briefly before turning slightly upward. The only times they ever thought back to memories of the King was when they were upset. And they were certain there was no good memory of him. But Note was exhausted after their vent; and now slightly inspired by Hornets words, decided to think carefully. His gaze at the palace remained as cold and uncaring as Note remembered. But they recalled how the King held onto Note’s first written piece of dialogue; the very word that would become their name. How would the King know they wrote that unless… He witnessed it? Note dismissed this; it was just a coincidence and didn’t point to any hidden feelings. 

The next time that came to mind was the day the Soul Sanctum caught them. The King was tired that day, was it from the death of the vessels? So what… He should’ve stopped if it caused so much pain… was the salvation of his kingdom really worth more then his children? Note thought harder, that should’ve been the end of it for that day but.. no. There was a deeply hidden memory from that day. One they had believed to be a dream. After Note jumped out of the Sanctum, it was the King who patched them up. While Note believed this to be more for Lurien’s sake; there was one action they couldn't make sense of. The King had believed Note was unconscious during the procedure, but there was a brief moment of lucidity when Note was awake. It was the moment the King reached down and gently caressed Note’s shell. It was brief, and he pulled away when someone knocked at the door, but… why did he do that? 

There was one last memory of the King that stuck out to Note. It was the day the King announced his Dreamer plans to Lurien. The King and Note had briefly exchanged looks moments prior. Note only ever felt anger the King never said a word about their plans to Note. But now the vessel was searching for anything to hint otherwise. The King’s eyes are what stuck out about that moment; those black pits that mirrored their own in a way. And when looking deeply into them Note saw… 

Regret. 

Note snapped back into reality, Hornet sitting beside them. It’s not possible, Note thought. The King… he couldn’t have… Hornet looked up to Note’s eyes. Note slowly stood up, almost losing balance, before returning to their seat as they sat down. Hornet stood up and returned to her seat as well, waiting for what Note would write next. Note was conflicted and struggling to process it all. These minor moments, part of them wanted to believe they were just illusions of their own creation. But Note, the vessel that made sure to remember everything they ever learned or experienced knew this was not true. Slowly and hesitantly Note wrote down; “ I am confused. My memories are conflicting when examined with unbiased emotions. I still can not forgive him for all that he has done… but I may be able to rethink about his life from… a new perspective. ” 

Hornet leaned forward to a Note, still in her seat. “ You do not have to forgive him, you never do. Your anger is valid; but it isn’t healthy if you let it control you. ” 

With Note’s emotions finally mellowing out, the guilt and regret of all they said and the way they acted started to weigh down on them. “ You are right. I’m sorry… I said a lot of terrible things to you, Hornet. I should never have lashed out at your feelings for him or your mother. I was just so angry and I took it out on you. I hope that you can forgive me. It’s so terribly lonely here now and I wouldn’t be able to forgive myself if I lost you too cause of my actions. But… if you want to leave then I understand. ” 

“ Your temper was quite insulting. But like I said, I Understand. I have been in the same place mentally that you have. When you have so much bottled up within you, that you just need to lash out onto everything else. ” Hornet stood up and kneeled before Note. “ You’re not alone in this, Note. I was once afraid that I would be too; but now I know that isn’t the case. I’ve got you, and you’ve got me. And together we can see things through; for however long that may be… ” Hornet looked up into Notes eyes. They seemed relieved to hear that but were still hoping for something else. “ And apology accepted ”; Hornet finished, bringing complete relief to their older sibling. Reaching down, Note embraced Hornet in a tight hug. Hornet was not one for physical contact like this. She was caught off guard, but returned the hug back to them. Soon after the two said their goodbyes for the day, and Hornet would leave; to continue acting as Hallownest’s Fearsome Sentinel. And Note, feeling renewed in their spirit would continue to act as the Spire’s Watcher. Many years would pass as the Kingdom decayed in its stasis. And it seemed as if this is how it always would be. 

Until the day a loud cry would echo from the Black Egg far above; signaling the beginning of its end.

Chapter Text

In wilds beyond they speak your name with reverence and regret,

For none could tame our savage souls yet you the challenge met,

Under palest watch, you taught, we changed, base instincts were redeemed,

A world you gave to bug and beast as they had never dreamed.

       - From 'Elegy for Hallownest' by Monomon the Teacher

… 

Note sat beside the Watchers bed as they stared blankly up at the ceiling. Lurien’s slumbering body deathly still beneath the warm aura of the Seal blanketing their figure. Note’s thoughts were racing over the days' earlier events; analyzing every action and word,  just to process what they could end up needing to do later that day…  

… 

There was hardly any rest for the Watchers Apprentice the night prior. The Radiance was angry, her screams and light were stronger then they had been in decades within Notes dreams. Her fury was so great, that it could be felt within the very air. Even the husks that skulked about the city streets were more active. Something was happening in Hallownest. And when Hornet knocked upon the Spires door that morning; they could hardly have prepared for what she had to say 

“ An old Ghost has ventured within Hallownest’s domain. A vessel. One that had escaped its tragic fate within the Abyss and wandered into the Wilds beyond; has returned. ” 

Note had no words. From what Hornet had informed them over the years about the vessels many fates; they had all but given up that any that managed to escape would survive. But to learn one had, and ventured into the Wilds only to return… “Are they the reason for this rancid stench in the air?”

Hornet nodded. “ They stalked me through the Greenpath, only for us to end up trading blows with one another near to Unn’s Lake. ” 

Note wasn’t fooled by Hornet’s bravado. “You mean you led them on in order to test their will and strength. And it seems they ended up the victor. What with those new tears and burn marks along your scarlet cloak.” 

Hornet huffed, not needing her pride damaged by another vessel today. She was hesitant to explain what she saw next, though. Note noticed this and was immediately concerned. “ After I left the Ghost… I hid amongst the greenery to see how they would act next and… I saw the Dreamers. ” 

The silence between the pale siblings over this revelation was heavy, and the tension between them palpable. Hornet must’ve hallucinated them, hallucinated Him… didn’t she? “What happened?” Note asked, uncertain about if they wanted the answer. 

“ The Watcher and Teacher were conflicting over the future of the Seals. Monomon believes they must be undone and Lurien… Lurien seeks to hold to his role… In the end they warned the Ghost to let them sleep. ” Note was still, listening closely to every word Hornet spoke. “ But I don’t believe it plans to heed their warning. It’s arrival at the time when the Hollow Knight’s weakening strength is reaching its end, can not be a coincidence. Not only that, but I witnessed another who had come from the Wilds. I sought to deny their life access to Hallownest; but they bore a mask near identical to the Teachers that radiated her power. It seems Hallownests fate as we know it is reaching its crescendo; and the pieces to decide it are now gathered. ” 

Hornet was silent, allowing Note a moment to compose their thoughts that she knew must've been racing. “ Before I arrived, the Ghost caught up to me in the Fungal Wastes;  right outside the Cities entrance. They will need to find a new way to chase after me; but I believe they will reach this city soon. If they succeed, I intend to inform them of the road they must take. To the Wyrm’s old shell. They must know of their past if they are to secure this kingdom’s future. And should they make it that far… I intend to let them break the Seals. ”  

Note’s heart skipped a beat, their legs seeming to lose their strength as they moved to lean against a nearby wall. Breaking the Seals… what would occur from that? The Seals were powered by the Dreamers' very lives and could only be undone within the dream realm. If they were broken; did that mean they would wake up or would they… Note looked across to Hornet who silently avoided Note’s gaze. She was willing to risk her Mother’s life for Hallownest… the teacher was one thing but Herrah… and of course…  Note slid their back along the wall until they sat upon the floor. Pulling up their journal Note, in a somber state, wrote; “If they did break the Seals, what happens after that?” 

“ I believe that this Infection can be dealt with at its source. It’s a risk, but one worth taking. That is what I will request of the Knight. From there the Ghost will either take the Hollow Knight’s place; or destroy the cause of all of this madness. ” Note could hardly believe what Hornet was saying. Would it be even possible to defeat the raging goddess? Could such an impossible task even be done? Hornet softly spoke, “ It’s unfair of me to request this of you, Note. But… please… don’t get in the vessel’s way when they… ” Note looked up into her eyes and Hornet finally returned the gaze. Her eyes were Wells of hope… and sadness. She had no wish to let the Ghost near her Mother, or to ask Note to let them access Lurien; but to her this was their only chance of ending all this suffering. And the cost to pay was the Dreamers. Hornet said her goodbyes before she left; she had to keep watch for the vessel’s arrival to the city. Minutes passed before Note stood up, locked the Spire doors, and went off to be by their Master’s side.  

That was all that had occurred this morning, and Note had replayed it several times in their head. It’s true that after all these years they desperately missed their Master. And if breaking the Seals brought him back to them, then surely it must be done! But there was no guarantee, and breaking them could… in the end, was it worth it to save Hallownest? Note pushed that thought away. No, breaking the Seal will reawaken their master from his slumber. And when the Ghost succeeds in their mission, Note and Lurien would be able to go on living their lives together and finally restore some sanity and life to this city. Note kept repeating this belief in their head before drifting into sleep beside their master’s bed. 

… 

Note was startled awake to the sound of thunder that echoed through the city. Of course Note was aware that such weather was impossible, and the closest it had ever come to experiencing such occurrences was through the Soul Sanctums old experiments. Quickly standing and making their way over to the old telescope, they peered through to find the source of the noise. Turning its gaze to the Sanctum, Note scanned its perimeter. At first they saw nothing. But the bright flashes of white light and the continued sound of a heavy force slamming down drew their attention elsewhere, deeper into the Sanctum’s heart. They were drawn to a rooftop pavilion near the back of the Sanctum where, to their surprise, Note witnessed the vessel Hornet spoke of battling against the Soul Master. 

The flashes of light came from both the Soul Master and the vessel casting soul spells, and the cracks of thunder were from the Soul Master slamming their body down to attack. It amazed Note; watching the vessel quickly jump and dash about around the Soul Masters attacks, slashing with their nail. After a minute more the Soul Master seemed to have been defeated, before he reappeared and crashed through the floor; the vessel dropping with. Note lost sight of them both and frantically scanned the area for a sign of either. The sound of the Soul Masters dive attacks increased in frequency for a few moments before there was only silence. Note looked with desperate hope that the vessel had survived for minutes. And as they had all but believed they were defeated; Note finally found the vessel, out of the Sanctum and walking down a street of the city; back in the direction of the city's entrance. 

Note was amazed. This vessel, Ghost as Hornet called them, had just defeated the Soul Master. They were strong, agile, and seemingly intelligent. They had skills with both a nail and even Soul! We’re they truly capable of ending the kingdom’s stasis? What drove them to walk this path and face the Master? Had they learned of the Sanctum’s ghastly past? Where were they going now, and… would they return? Note sat back and turned to look over to Lurien’s sleeping figure. Note’s head had finally cleared and their heart began to ache. Note now knew what it was they would have to do when Ghost returned. 

… 

With the Kings Brand obtained, their memories restored, and two Seals broken; Ghost only had one Dreamer remaining. Luckily, they believed this last one would be the easiest. The terrain and unpleasantries of both the Deepnest and Fog Canyon were bothersome; so it eased their concerns that the City of Tears should prove little trouble. Taking out their map of the city, they walked along the path they had planned out as the rain poured all around them. Prior to their return, they had learned the mysterious Watcher was located within the tallest building of the city; a place once called the Spire. They weren’t aware of it at the time, but they had been beside the building earlier that day when they were challenged by Hornet to seek the Grave in Ash and acquire the Kings Brand. Looking up from their map, they could now make out the dark silhouette of the building. Hornet had warned them that someone was awaiting their arrival within the Spire; but failed to say if they were friend or foe. Whatever they were, Ghost was ready for a challenge if they posed a threat. 

Upon arriving at the base of the Spire, they gazed up to its sealed entrance. If someone resided within the building, were they expecting them to knock? Before Ghost could decide what to do, they heard the lock to the entrance being undone. And when the host opened the door to greet them; Ghost could hardly believe what they saw. Within the doorway stood a tall, slim being; dressed in the robes of the city's upper class. Their head was long and curved, with two curls sprouting on either side. But their eyes were formed into a singular “V” shape, and within the hole was an empty blackness they knew all too well. This host was a vessel just like them; an elder sibling like the Hollow Knight. The vessel stared down at Ghost, closely examining them before standing aside and waving a hand for them to enter. Ghost relaxed, not sensing any threat from their escort, and walked into the building. The vessel closed the door after Ghost before turning to walk ahead. Ghost watched them walk forward a couple feet before walking after them, intrigued that a vessel had been residing within the Spire. The many halls of the tall building were empty and silent; the lights that once illuminated them now dark. Ghost had their lumafly lantern though, so this wasn’t an issue. But before they could retrieve it from their cloak, the vessel before them extended out their right hand and a ball of bright, white, fire materialized in their palm. No, not fire, but soul. The hallways were now well illuminated as the tall vessel walked onward, not paying attention to Ghost who was watching the ball of soul flickered in their guide's hand. 

… 

Note felt anxious, wondering what Ghost must have been thinking as the two traveled the many halls and elevators of the Spire. When riding the elevators, Note had to crouch down to even fit; but there was still plenty of room for Ghost to join them when they’d ascend. It wouldn’t be much longer until they would reach the barrier separating Lurien’s quarters from the rest of the Spire; the hall of the Watcher Knights. While Note could travel without issue, there was no way for Ghost to get past without alerting them. But Note felt little fear; rather they felt relief. Relief that, with Ghost’s help, the shells of their old friends could finally be put to rest. The pests that infected the Hall must be dealt with once and for all; and the hollowed shells of the Knights would be freed from their eternal servitude. 

Once they reached the entrance to that large hall, Note stopped and turned around, kneeling in front of Ghost. They looked into Ghost’s eyes, curious to try something out. From one vessel to another, Note believed it possible they could understand each other. Like a silent but understood communication between two beings born of Void. Note thought of the danger the hall ahead contained, warning Ghost of what they were about to face; and how to not feel pity for their loss. The Knight’s Note knew decades ago had already died, but their shells were being used by their common enemy. Ghost stared back into Note’s eyes, seemingly understanding what Note was trying to say; and gave a nod before drawing their nail. Note watched as the small vessel walked onward without fear into the Knights den. Note wanted to help, but felt uncertain of themselves. They knew their friends had died, but could they still produce a Watcher’s Quill against them? 

The infected flies quickly descended into the first of the Watcher Knight husks, before letting out a roar that belonged to another. And so the battle began. Note stood just outside of the hall, watching as the spry and deadly vessel dashed, dodged and slashed into the shells of the Watcher Knights. It was a rough start, Ghost being unfamiliar with their tactics. But the flies' skills could hardly compare to what Note knew the Knights had once been capable of in their prime. Note was thankful for this, for if that had been the case; Ghost may have not been able to survive this onslaught. Minutes passed and Ghost had by now learned the Knights patterns and was countering around them. Five Watcher Knights had fallen, with only one remaining. But there was one problem, Ghost was low on stamina at this point and appeared to be heavily damaged. Note had witnessed Ghosts capability of using Soul to heal their wounds; but the Knights hardly left a moment for this. With one remaining though; Ghost took a chance to focus their soul to get an edge in the battle. The Knight, however, had been waiting for this moment. The powerful husk rolled up, built up its force, and blitzed down the hall straight toward the distracted vessel. 

… 

Ghost realized their mistake too late and was ready to take the blunt of the hit. But what happened instead was a great shell of Soul wrapped around them as the Watcher Knight slammed full force into the barrier. Looking to their side, Ghost saw the old vessel standing beside them with their fists slammed together. The vessel had protected them, and was staring straight ahead at the Watcher Knight with determination. The barrier released with a powerful burst that launched the Watcher Knight back into the opposite wall. Not wasting this gifted opportunity, Ghost held their nail tight in their hands and dashed forward; their very being becoming one with the shade they possessed. Just as Master Oro had taught them, they unleashed a powerful slash of their nail that cut clean through the shell of the last Knight. It stumbled forward, its gaze turning from Ghost over to Note; before letting out one final cry and bursting; the shards of the once great knight collapsing to the floor. Infected flies buzzed distraught about the hall; lost without their husks, before blasting a hole through one of the Spire windows and vanishing into the city. 

After sheathing their nail upon the back of their cloak and taking the time to focus their soul and heal, Ghost returned back to the vessel’s side. Their gaze was distant, looking over the shells of their fallen friends. Ghost only looked up to them, waiting for when they were ready to continue. After another minute, the tall vessel began to move on; but their stature was different from before. They walked slower, hesitant to move on. Perhaps, Ghost thought, somewhere deep down the vessel had hoped they would perish to the Watcher Knights; in order to postpone what would happen next. Even if that were the case, Ghost knew they weren’t going to turn on them. They had stepped in and saved their life, after all. While Ghost believed the vessel before them was scared of what was coming, they knew they were determined to see this through to the end.

…  

The final elevator ride to the top of the Spire felt like hours to Note. This was it, once the two of them reached the top; it would be time to break the Seal. How exactly Ghost planned to do this, Note hadn’t the faintest clue. As the metallic chains rattled, pulling them upward, Note recalled the first time they ever rode upon this elevator. They had been so tired of riding these machines throughout the Spire that day; little did they know they would soon become accustomed to them. Note pondered if Ghost felt the same way they did back then. Looking out through the glass, seeing the hazy silhouette of the city; Note wondered if the next time they walked through it would be by their masters side or on their own for good. 

With a final clang, the elevator stopped at their destination. The sound of rain reverberated through the room, lit candles softly illuminating the musty space, and at the back corner stood the husk of Bartel. When Ghost saw the old bug and their orange eyes, they drew their nail but Note held their hand out at them. Note looked down into Ghosts eyes, in their mind telling Ghost that the old bug was of no threat and to leave them be. Ghost exchanged glances between Note and the withered Bartel. They thought it over before returning their nail upon their back and started walking toward the sleeping figure of Lurien. Reaching into their cloak, Ghost withdrew an old artifact. Note was curious to what the vessel had, recalling a distant memory of seeing something similar once described in a book about Hallownest’s old legends. Their suspicions were only proven correct when the device lit up in Ghosts hand into a shape akin to a nail forged out of light; it was a dream nail. 

Note was amazed to see one in person and realized that was the key to accessing Lurien’s dreams. The Watchers Apprentice began to walk over to Ghost when subtle movement from Bartel caught their attention. The old butler seemed to be staring directly at Ghost, their eyes glowing brighter as if they realized what was happening. The bug's gaze then shifted to Note, his eyes looking directly into theirs. Note felt a great wave of heat and pressure form in their shell; their hands reaching up to hold their head. For a moment, it felt like they were once again in their dreams and hovering before them was the great deity of dreams herself. The Radiance’s size was haunting and the power that emanated from her was as incredible as it was terrifying. And with few words, she spoke to Note. 

“ YOU! PUNY SPECK WHO ENCROACHES ON MY REALM WHEN YOU SLUMBER! YOUR PAIN IS BROUGHT ABOUT BY THE BURDEN YOUR MASTER HAS BEEN FORCED TO CARRY! THE SHADOW YOU TRAVEL WITH SEEKS TO END MY DOMINION! SLAY THEM NOW AND I WILL SPARE YOUR LIFE AND YOUR MASTER’S ONCE I AM FREED FROM MY IMPRISONMENT! FAIL, AND YOUR SUFFERING WILL LAST LIFE TIMES AS I INFECT AND DESTROY YOUR BODY AS I HAVE DONE TO YOUR SIBLING BEFORE!”

“KILL THE SHADOW! ”

Before Note could process what was happening, they were back within their own body; and the pressure in their shell was gone. She had offered Note a chance, as crazy as it was to believe. A chance at surviving her reign if they slayed Ghost now. But if they stood their ground and helped Ghost, then their life would be in grave danger should their sibling fail. There was little reason to trust her, but if what She said was true, then Lurien could be spared… Slowly Note approached Ghost from behind, reaching out their hand. 

Ghost now stood at the base of Lurien’s bedside. They had the ethereal nail drawn and were ready to enter the dreams of the Watcher. Before they could swing the blade though, Notes hand dropped onto their shoulder. Their grip was tight. Ghost, confused, turned to look into their siblings' eyes. Note was still for a moment, but dropped to their knees. They knew what they had to do; what they Needed to do. Looking into Ghosts eyes they asked within their mind; “ Take Me With You .” Ghost was hesitant and a little surprised by their request. But, they gave Note a little nod and returned their gaze to the sleeping Dreamer. Note held tight to Ghosts shoulder and braced themself; as Ghost swung the dream nail, sending the two vessels into the Watchers dreams. 

… 

At first there was the Spire, then there was nothing. And then, there was Light. With a gentle pang like wind chimes; Note and Ghost were released into the Dream Realm. Ghost had entered plenty of dreams before and were able to safely land on the ground beneath them. Note, however, had not and were unaware they were going to be dropped into the realm. Despite the small distance, Note reacted to try and catch their footing when they landed; only to lose their balance and trip forward onto their arms. Ghost looked to their side over to Note, watching their older sibling sit up. They glanced to Ghost briefly before turning abruptly away, feeling embarrassed about the sloppy entrance. Standing up, Note took in their surroundings. 

The brief moments of seeing the dream realm whenever they slept were hazy and always swiftly interrupted by the Radiance. Looking at it now though; beautiful was the first word to come to mind. The endless, dawn, sky had a gentle warmth to it; clouds dotted the horizon as curved, jagged, monoliths pierced the heavens. Symbols that reminded Note of the dream catchers the Moth’s once created blinked in and out of existence. Recalling back to their studies; those must be the “Essence” of dreams. To say Note was in awe of it all would be an understatement; in fact, their nearly doused flames of the desire to learn were only reignited with this experience. Through their excitement they had almost forgotten their purpose for being here… until they saw the silhouette of a figure hovering in the distance. 

Note felt tense and their heart skipped a beat. It was Lurien… Lurien… Master Lurien! They slowly started to walk forward but they began picking up the pace to a jog. And when they reached the edge of the pillar they stood upon, they didn’t hesitate to leap across to the next one. They were now in a full on sprint as they ran across the second pillar and jumped across to the final one. They found him, they finally reached their Master! After all these years! Note could almost cry from their happiness. Ghost watched as Note ran off to the Watcher, letting them get ahead before they started making their way across to join them. Note was only a few feet away before they stopped before their long lost Master. 

Lurien was deep in thought as he heard the sound of fast approaching footsteps. He felt a chill run down his back, fearing who he would see once he turned around. But when he did, it was not the vessel he was expecting. Standing before him was a tall and noble looking vessel; one he instantly recognized despite not witnessing their growth in many years. “ My dear Appren- '' Lurien was cut off from speaking as Note swiftly embraced Lurien in a hug. Despite having to lean down, they held their master close to them tightly. Softly, Note nuzzled their left curl against Lurien’s neck; He really was here. Lurien, while caught off guard, returned the hug back to Note. The first connection he had with another in decades; and it was the loving embrace of his dear vessel. Ghost had just reached the last pillar but stood back; letting the two have their moment. 

Lurien dropped his arms first, and as much as Note didn’t want to, they soon dropped theirs as well and stood back up. Despite Lurien’s strange hovering in this realm,  Note was still nearly twice as tall as him. Taking out their journal, Note hastily wrote. “I’ve missed you so much, Master. I… I am so, so sorry I wasn’t there for you when you were Sealed away. I was scared and angry and I couldn’t be there for you. ” Lurien softly smiled under their mask, “ Note, it’s okay. I was sad and a bit scared; but I can’t imagine it was any easier for you that day either. It’s a tragedy neither of us were ready for. Speaking of you, my, look at how you’ve grown. To think you were only as tall as my waist before. And now, you have fully matured and we have swapped places. You tower over me, and are now the city's Watcher. ” 

Note wished they could feel the pride Lurien had right now, but all they felt was guilt. “I am so sorry for that too, Master. I tried, I really tried to keep the city safe for your return. But I wasn’t enough. I wasn’t good enough to keep it from falling into the infection's grasp. The city is a husk of what it was in your days and only I and a rare few still maintain our lives to walk its streets. I failed you, Master. I failed Your city. ” Note was so desperate to cry, but the tears never came. They looked away as they held out the journal for Lurien to read. He must be upset, he trusted them with preserving the city in his absence so they could one day walk the streets together again. So when they felt Lurien’s hand softly rub the bottom of Notes shell, they could only feel surprised. “ There, there, Note. It’s not your fault. ” Note looked down at Lurien. “ I know you would’ve tried your best to save the city and its people. And I knew there would be days when you would struggle. But I could never have imagined how much time would pass. You fought for so long against an unbeatable foe and saved what you could. You must believe me when tell you, you have done well, Note. ” Note started to shake, and held their hands up to cover their eye holes as they tearlessly wept at Lurien’s words. His voice was as gentle and soothing as they had remembered. Ghost began to make their way over to the two Watchers. 

“ I must ask Note, how is it that you are here? This realm should be inaccessible for normal… ” Lurien’s voice drifted off. “ Note! Don’t let that thing near me! ” Lurien cried out. Note regained some of their sense and turned to see Ghost now stood just behind them. “ That vessel, it seeks to break the Seals, Note. It must not, They Can Not Break. ” Note was stunned, they had never seen Lurien this worked up before. “ Master, please, calm down. This vessel is how I was able to find you. ” Lurien turned to look between Note and Ghost. “ You mean… You led it here? You brought it to Me out there in the Spire? No… Note.. what have you… ” Lurien took a step backwards from them. Note could hardly believe what was happening. Just moments ago they were pouring their hearts out to each other. And now Lurien was cowering away and speaking as if Note had betrayed him. Ghost stopped moving and looked up at Note, waiting for what would happen next. “ Master Lurien? Why are you acting like this?” 

Lurien’s voice began to lose its soothing, quiet tone as the old Watcher began to break into a panic. “ That vessel returned to this Kingdom to break the Seals and face the Hollow Knight, Note. But that can’t occur! The Seals must hold until His Majesty returns to finish this infection off for good. He will come, he has surely been working to find a way to save us. He Promised. ” So, that was it, Note thought. Lurien’s feelings for the King is what was causing this. Note felt pity for his Master; “ Lurien… the King vanished not long after the infection returned. Maybe he did leave to find a solution; but after all these years he hasn’t returned. And… And I don’t think he ever will. ” Lurien looked to Note, bewildered. “ No.. No that can’t be true. And.. and even if it were I still refuse to turn my back on his trust. Monomon may have given up and Herrah never held any firm stance; but I am the King’s trusted Watcher. I can’t go back on his wishes. And should the Seals break then the Knight and that Light it contains will be released on to Hallownest. I can not risk that ever happening. If it did, Hallownest would be truly lost. ” 

“But Master! Hallownest is already lost- We’ve Lost so much! The Watcher Knights, Marissa, Bartel, all the Lands; they’re all… lost. But if you return. If the Seal is broken and you wake we have a chance at saving what little still remains. Please Master, you must listen to reason. ” Lurien looked to Note, heartbroken to hear the news about the deaths of his friends. But, steeling his nerves, he replied; “ I’m sorry Note. But I can’t. I know you hate the King, and would sooner have me abandon his wishes, but I… I just can’t.. ” Note wrote; “ So you’re willing to stay here in this place, alone? Leave me on my own in the hell that our home has become, after everything I’ve just told you?!” Lurien turned away, not answering to his vessel. Note was in disbelief. It’s true they still felt some hate for what the King had done; but much of their interpretation of the Wyrm had changed since they met. They believed the King did once wish to find a way to save everyone; but they also believed that every person has a breaking point. Note had come close to their breaking point so many times prior, so they understood. Understood that perhaps, when the infection returned, the King may have finally had his. But even so, Lurien was being so stubborn. They were here, telling Lurien exactly what it was like for them after all these many years. Had Lurien had his breaking point too, and was only just leaning on a false hope for their love to come for them?

Note dropped their arm down, and slipped their journal back into their robes. There must be something they could do to make Lurien see the truth, they thought. They needed Lurien to know how they felt, that this was the right path and what must be done. But how could they… a thought crossed Notes mind. Note glanced off to Lurien’s direction, and lowered their head. Turning around, they walked over to Ghost. Ghost was expecting their sibling to let them finally break the Seal; but instead Note did something unexpected. Reaching down swiftly, they grabbed Ghost’s dream nail from their cloak. Note turned back to face Lurien. Inspecting the relic closely, they firmly grasped the handle with both their hands as the glowing blade ignited from the hilt. Lurien saw and was at a loss for words; “ N-Note? ” Ghost watched silently. 

During their studies, Note had read that dream nails were capable of many incredible feats. From leaving way points to teleport between, allowing the user to converse with lost spirits, enter the dream realm, and access the thoughts of those the blade cut through. But that was all within the waking world. Here they were in the dream realm. What would happen if the blade was used to access their own thoughts here?… Note lifted the Nail above them, and looked up, angling the blade directly to their eyes. It’s a blade made of Essence, they told themself. It won’t hurt, it won’t even leave a wound. But they had no idea what would happen after words. And right now, if it meant saving Lurien from himself, they really didn’t care. Lurien was panicking for Note’s safety, reaching out their arm they shouted; “ Wait, Note, stop! ” 

Note plunged the dream nails blade into their eyes. 

Lurien watched in horror at what Note had done. Why did Note just stab themself with a blade? Had his words brought this upon his dear vessel? Lurien was about to run to Notes side when they saw his Apprentice pull the blade out; they were unscathed. Before Lurien could react however, Notes' eyes began to glow a bright white that out shined even the Pale King's light. Note’s body heaved back as if a powerful force pushed through them, and their arms dropped to their sides; their left hand still holding the pulsing dream nail as the most amazingly, unexpected thing occurred. Bright orbs of light burst out from Notes eyes and spread out across the sky. They flew like shooting stars and almost seemed to pelt onto the horizon like rain onto glass. And as the shooting light took form wherever it collided, visions began to play out. 

Memories. 

The lights that flew across the sky were Note’s memories from all of their life. Each one finding its place upon the endless horizon to play out. And when Lurien focused on any particular memory, the residual emotion connected to it could be felt within Lurien’s very being; just as if he was experiencing it. Thousands upon thousands of memories dotted the sky; all for Lurien to see and understand. 

And understand Lurien did. He witnessed the days Note was in the Palace, their first days in the Spire, the day Note was captured by the Soul Sanctum, The Dreamer Bargain, Marissa’s performance and eventual death, and many, many more. So many moments and emotions that all made up Note’s very life. Lurien could feel the intense, unconditional love Note had for him; the conflicted love and hate they had for the King, and the sorrow Note had been carrying ever since the day Lurien went away. 

As the memories escaping Note finally caught up to the present; Notes' eyes returned to their empty black color of the Void and the vessel dropped to the floor on their hands and knees. They felt winded, and so tired. 

Lurien looked down at Note and, for a moment, saw not their mature state. But rather that little vessel that stole their heart from the moment they first met all those years ago. Lurien’s eyes welled up with tears that began to roll down his face. Note still had some faith they would be together should the Seal break. But Lurien knew different. The City of Tears Watcher took their final breath; and turned to Ghost. “ Vessel… Go ahead. ” 

Ghost looked over to Note who was still collapsed on the ground, before walking up to Lurien and pulling out their Nail. Note heard the slash of the nail connecting with Lurien. Looking up they saw the little vessel standing before The Watcher, as bright streams of energy flowed from Lurien into Ghost. Holding their hand up to shield their eyes from how bright the light was, they only had one last thought in the dream realm. 

“ I Love You, Father.”

… 

As light over took all of them, two vanished from the realm of dreams. The candles of the Spire’s peak snuffed out; casting the room into darkness. The sound of the rain pattering the roof and glass walls never ceased; only seeming to grow louder in order to replace the empty space that a false hope once filled. The painting Lurien had been working on before they went to sleep was to remain forever unfinished. This day had and would continue to demand many sacrifices for a chance at freedom that was not yet guaranteed. But this step forward that Ghost and Note now took together would lead to the beginning of the end for the stasis of the kingdom. 

… 

When Note awoke, they were collapsed on the floor of the Spire. They noticed Ghost was beside them, also just waking from the dream. The candles had gone out, and the sound of rain on glass filled the room. Coming out of their post sleep stupor, Note remembered all that had just occurred and bolted up. Lurien! He must be- Lurien’s bed was now empty. The Seal was gone, and so was the Watcher. 

As Ghost stood up, they saw the dream nail on the ground where Note once lay. Picking the relic up, they set it back into their cloak; before turning to look where Note was gazing. As Ghost had expected, just as they had witnessed with the other dreamers, the Seal was now truly broken. With this last Seal gone; the Black Egg would now be open for them. Their feelings though were hardly relief. They too had experienced what Note had done for their Master. While they had gone through both Quirrel and Hornet losing their Dreamers; this was different. They truly understood Note’s feelings for Lurien as if it were their own. They reached up to tug on one of Note’s fingers to get their attention. Note simply turned back toward the elevator and boarded it, waiting for Ghost. Ghost hesitated, unsure of how Note must be feeling; but soon enough joined them. 

The walk out of the Spire felt more quiet than the journey up. Note never turned to look back to make sure Ghost was following; only walking onwards towards the exit. When they reached it, Note let Ghost out the door first before following after them. As Ghost turned to look at their sibling, Note collapsed down onto their knees. Rain pouring down upon their robes and shell. Note looked upwards as the rain collected into their eye holes before they welled up; and a mixture of Void and Rain water ran down Note’s shell like tears. Note was heavily shaking before leaning forward and slamming their fists into the ground, voiceless and crying out. Their tears and sorrow now one with the city itself. Ghost stood at Notes' side for several minutes; and while they wanted to stay longer, they had somewhere else to be. The Black Egg was now open and it was time to end this. They gave one last glance to their sibling of the Spire, before turning away and heading off to their destiny. 

This Kingdom, and all its people, would finally Dream No More.

Chapter Text

Oh Invisible Unn, your greenery is wilting. While a chance meeting in person was never meant; I only survived through your kindness when I stumbled into your moss long ago. I wish to repay my debt to you. But with the branches and leaves foretelling this kingdom's demise; I must leave this land and search for help outside of it. I pray that you will persevere until then. I promise to you, Great Dreamer of the Greenpath; I will return for you. 

-Amur, Oracle of the Greenpath 

… 

The Kingdom shook as a battle unlike any witnessed upon the waking or dream realm was reaching its crescendo. The tendrils of the Void and the Hollow Knight had ensnared the Radiance, with the Ghost of Hallownest dealing the final blows. As the Radiance was dragged into eternal darkness; Note lay curled upon Lurien’s old bed. They could feel their inner void calling out to their siblings; and sense her presence fading from the world. The stench of the infection was lifting until it was gone. The Void within Note settled; the reasoning for their creation had now met its end. There was a thud from behind. As Note turned around they saw Bartel’s husk had collapsed onto the floor; the orange infection in their eyes was now gone. But the light of life they once possessed did not return. Years of being a puppet with no will to feed or sleep finally took its toll. After all that this day had already claimed, Note was numb to this and turned away. 

… 

Hornet stood outside the opened door to the Spire in silence. The last time she saw Note earlier that day, she had requested they let the Ghost break Lurien’s Seal. And she was outside the Black Egg when Lurien’s Seal vanished from the door. She was proud of her elder sibling for what they allowed, but she also pitied them. If the loss of her mother could weigh this heavily on her heart, she could hardly imagine the grief Note must’ve felt with Lurien’s demise. When she regained consciousness after the final battle, she realized the Black Egg and her siblings had vanished. All that remained was Ghost’s shell, a few of the tools they had acquired on their journey, and …something else. After investigating the town above to see if the locals were safe; she made haste to check on Note. Finding the Spire’s entrance left open and unguarded gave her some worry as she made her way into the tower. 

Higher and higher she climbed, calling out Note’s name. She checked their study, the library, Note’s bedroom and the kitchen only to find no sign of them. Though as she checked all these rooms, she had her suspicions on where she would find them. Walking through the hall of the Watcher Knights, she counted the broken shells of six that had been defeated earlier that day. She traveled upward until she reached the Spire’s peak. Note was there, sitting on the edge of the bed she suspected Lurien had once laid in. They were leaning forward, elbows resting on their legs with their arms crossed; head turned low. 

“ Note? ” 

The vessel turned to look at Hornet, their gaze holding for a bit before they looked down again and pulled out their yellow journal. “ Hello Hornet. So it is done then? ” They asked, despite already knowing the answer. Hornet walked closer, standing beside Note; “ Yes. The Ghost managed to reach the dream realm through the Hollow Knight. I lost consciousness but when I awoke, both the Ghost and Knight were gone and so was the Infection. ” Note tapped the tip of their quill on their journal several times before they replied; “ While I can accept the King was not always correct; he was truly foolish in the end after all. If a little vessel of his could Kill the Radiance, then there's no reason he couldn’t have. But I suppose, in his mind, his way was the more… diplomatic approach. ” 

Hornet was about to reply but there was a muffled sound of beating wings coming from under her cloak. She hissed a quiet “ Settle down ” and Note turned to look at her, puzzled. She looked over to Note a bit annoyed and embarrassed. “ I’m sorry but they’ve been asleep for a while and only now woke up. I’m gonna let them fly around for a bit, is that okay? ” Before Note could write down asking what she meant, a shadow dived out from under Hornet’s cloak. It’s black, serpentine, body and wings fluttered about the room erratically. The creature had a red belly, pale jester-like face, black horns atop their head and eyes that burned bright like red fire. The strange, otherworldly creature chittered and mewed throughout the room as if looking for something. It dove by Hornet and flew past a stack of papers, scattering them across the floor. Note was beginning to freak out, what in Hallownest was this thing that was making a mess of Lurien’s room?! The creature flew around Note swiftly and narrowly missed the window before flying up and clinging to the ceiling of the room; staring down at Hornet and Note, upset and letting out a hiss. 

Note turned to Hornet, quickly writing; “ What is that thing? ” Hornet huffed, “ I haven’t a clue, but it was passed out beside the Ghost’s broken shell. When I was collecting their remains, it awoke briefly and latched onto me. I had moved it into my cloak to rest for the time. ” Note slowly nodded and looked back to the strange creature, and it looked back at them. It turned its head, puzzled, before it fluttered down to Note; flapping its wings to hover in front of their face. Note leaned back a bit, confused. The creature seemed to recognize something about Note before it let out a sad mew and settled onto Note’s lap, curled up. Now Note was really uncomfortable with all this looking frantically between the creature and Hornet, their hands in the air to avoid touching it. Hornet softly laughed; “ Perhaps it recognizes you as the Ghosts kin? If this creature was close with them, it would seem they aren’t yet aware of their death. ” The creature shot a glare at Hornet for those words. “ Or it does and has yet to process it. ” 

“ I may be related to Ghost, but I am not them. And I’m not looking to care for this… child? ” Note replied through a few hasty scribbles. “ I appreciate you coming to see me Hornet, but right now I’d rather be alone. So please, take this creature and leave… ” Hornet read their words and looked up to Note; silent. She then turned and saw the dead husk of the Spire’s old butler, and let out a quiet sigh. Her gaze returned to Note, and she said; “ No. ” 

Note was taken aback by her reply. “ Note, you’ve been through so much today. And you've carried the weight of far too much for all these years. Your eyes are tired, they have been ever since we met and have become even more so now. Leaving you alone in this tower after all that; it would be cruel. ” Note was stunned and had not expected this from their younger sister. “ What is it you plan to do with me? ” Hornet replied, “ I want you to get out of here for a bit. Get some air and rest yourself away from the epicenter of your trauma. There’s a cozy, little, town at the top of this kingdom. I think you would find it rather quaint. ”

Note looked off to the Spire window pane across from them, watching as the rain pelted the glass in its constant, rhythmic, melody; their thoughts mulling over Hornet’s words. Leave the Spire? How long did she intend for them to go? Who would look after it? No one would… not that there was anyone to peruse it’s extensive knowledge anymore. Lurien was gone, the Knights, Bartel, and it’s keepers too; Note was all that was left. Would Lurien have wanted them to stay? The little creature on Note’s lap remained still, its soft breaths making its body subtly rise and fall. However, Note was too deep in thought to notice. Ever since the day they were escorted to the City, the City became all they’d ever known. And they had never left its borders since. Could they do that now? They had only imagined what the kingdom was like through books and the city's museum. But to actually walk through it, see it, experience it… were they ready to do so? How many times had Lurien explored outside the City?

“ You should go, Note. ” 

“ Leave the rain for a time and still your nerves. ”

“ Go see what the world is truly like. ” 

The Soul, it had not spoken to Note in a long time. Note rested one of their hands atop their chest, and let their shoulders settle; akin to someone taking a deep breath and letting it out with a sigh. Pulling up their journal, they answered; “ Alright. Maybe some time away could do some good. ” Hornet tried to not show, but she was smiling. “ If there's anything you need to pack, you should do so now. ” Note nodded and was about to stand but the weight of the creature on their lap held them in place. Note looked down at it, rather annoyed, and reached down wrapping their hands around its waist; lifting it upwards. The creature let out a loud cry of anger and Note could feel a strong heat building within its body. Hornet managed to sidestep away in time as the creature let loose a ball of red fire. The flame shot across the room and collided with the last painting Lurien had been working on, leaving a scorched hole in its center and causing it to collapse onto the floor. Note dropped the creature and ran over to the ruined painting. They were heartbroken to see one of their master’s last works destroyed, and alarmed about the possibility of a fire. The creature however started to fly when it realized it had been dropped, loudly chittering in the background. 

… 

It was agonizing and nauseating; Note could swear they felt their heart jump out from their chest several times. How long had this been going on for, hours, days, weeks?? How much longer could they hold on to the horn that was keeping them secure? How much longer before the torment would come to an end? Is this how their story would conclude?. . .  A light in the distance appeared and got closer and closer as the rhythmic beating of powerful feet galloped down the tunnel. Before Note knew it, the journey had concluded and the Stag had come to a stop with a deep grunt. “ We have arrived. It’s safe to step down now. ” Note dropped off the Stag and collapsed to the floor; it felt as if the world was spinning.

Prior to arriving at the Dirtmouth Stag Station; Note had prevented a fire hazard and locked up the Spire. Taking Hornet’s advice, they had packed a travel bag with a few spare robes, a couple books they enjoyed, their journal with spare ink and quills, and a portable tea set. Hornet was the one to lead them to the King’s Station where she rang the bell for the Stag to be summoned. It was the first time Note had ever met one; and he was so respectable too. Hornet believed that, while the ride would be a bit cramped for the vessel, it was the safer option compared to traveling by foot to the town. The fire breathing nuisance sat atop Hornet’s head; it’s head snug between her two horns, always watching Note. Note had little trouble getting upon the stag and into its first seat. Despite worries of being too tall for the beetle, Note was still able to sit comfortably with their legs hanging over the sides of the beast. Hornet sat in the back. From that point began the perilous ride up. The speed of travel with little restraints terrified Note, and they wound up sitting forward with their arms wrapped tightly around the stag's second, long, horn; getting nauseous. 

Hornet reached into a carrying trunk behind her seat and pulled out Note’s travel case from it before she gracefully leapt off to join them. “ Thank you for your service, Sir Stag. ” The stag let out a grunt of appreciation. Note started moving to stand up, their balance with the world returning to them. When Note tried to straighten themselves out, the horn atop their shell bumped the ceiling; so they adjusted to stand in a hunched position. Hornet started off toward a small lift as Note took in more of their surroundings. The dusty stag station didn’t appear to have been used in quite some time. After Hornet rode the lift up she called out for them, and Note gave a polite wave to the stag before catching up with her.

Exiting the station, Note was greeted by the sight of the town of Dirtmouth. A barren, dusty, town stuck within an endless night only illuminated by the lights of lumafly lanterns. The air was clear with a gentle breeze passing over them; quite unlike the chilled and damp air of the city. Not to mention, the town was dry. Not a drop of water to be found anywhere. But what Note could see was a little iron bench where sat an exhausted miner girl, lumafly still buzzing in the bulb that rested on her head and her pickaxe leaning against the bench. Standing beside her was an older looking bug with a white flower pinned to his chest. While he was at a bit of a distance to Note, it seemed he was looking intently at them. To Notes left they heard the mumblings of another going on about something called “precepts”. Note could also make out the sound of what they believed to be snoring coming from the building next door. Without the noise of rain filling every empty corner, Note could hear more clearly then they ever could in the city. Dirtmouth was dry, quiet, and calm; and Note wasn’t sure if they felt comfortable with that yet. 

Hornet nudged Note’s side, passing their bag back to them. The little fire spitter atop her head, now no longer restricted to the Stag travel, began to fly and let out little mews as it stayed close to the two of them. A bit anxious, Note walked over to the old bug standing near the bench and pulled out their journal. “ Excuse me sir, but who might be in charge of this town? ” The Elder Bug was rather uncertain of the tall newcomer who had arisen from the town's stag station; but if they were the respectable type there was unlikely to be any cause for concern. There was also something oddly familiar about them, but whatever it was he couldn’t figure it out. “ No one anymore. Only ones here are me, our shop owner, and a few others who came here to explore the kingdom below. If you’re looking for a place to stay; help yourself to any building that suits you. Though you may be unlikely to find any meant for one of your height. ” Note nodded in thanks and looked across the town's horizon. It’s true, Note was practically as tall as the buildings around them. They only had this issue a handful of times in the city; but at times like these Note was reminded that their size was the exception compared to the vast majority of citizens in the kingdom. Perhaps that is why the king chose a form as small as they did, Note thought to themself.

Note walked off to explore the town; looking for a place to stay as well as admire the town architecture. It was simple, but refined. The buildings themselves almost seemed to be naturally formed, with additions like doors and windows being made afterwards. Perhaps these old homes used to be shells of other creatures that then fossilized into stone? These ideas fluttered through Notes' mind; Hornet and her small companion followed after from behind. It didn’t take long for Note to find a building with a sizable roof to it; though the door was the same height as the rest. The house itself was at a higher level then some of the others and required walking up a short flight of steps to reach. After traveling up the steps, Note bent down and twisted the door knob; opening it with an aching creak. Stepping through into the shadows of the abandoned home, Note set down their bag and with a flick of their finger cast their Scholars Candle; the white flame of soul illuminating the area. 

The house was in a barren state, with only a wooden table and few chairs at its center and an old fire pit probably used for cooking off to the left side of the room. To the right was a set of stairs carved from the stone that led to the second floor, of which only covered half the house space. Stepping further in, now past the second floor ceiling, Note could stand fully up and look into it. There were no walls aside from those of the foundation, so anyone on the second floor could look over the edge and stair down to the first floor; or vice versa. Upon the second floor were two old beds, caked in dust but still appeared salvageable. A circular window locked shut above them. Note suspected that if they moved the beds together in a lengthwise formation; they could be just right for them. Leaning against the wall they ended their Scholars Candle, fingers to the chin of their shell in thought. Hornet looked through the doorway of the house, “ It’s a skeleton of its glory days, it would seem. Though that can be said for most of the town. ” Note thought her comment was humorous and agreed with a nod. This house would do, but there was much to be done to make it hospitable. 

“ Think you’ll be okay here, Note? ” Note shrugged, it was something; and fashioning up a vacation home would keep them busy at minimum. “ Would you be fine on your own? ” Note cocked their head; did Hornet mean to leave them? “ Don’t take me needing to head off as a means to leave you. But I should be looking into the rest of Hallownest and how it is holding up with Her fall. I was concerned about you and wanted to make sure you were taken care of first. But now it seems you’ll be able to handle yourself. ” She had a point. So far she only knew of Dirtmouth’s state as well as their own. Note had worries for the rest of the kingdom as well. As worrisome as being alone in a new place was; Note knew she wouldn’t leave them here if she didn’t trust they would be okay. Note gave a nod to her in response; okay with her leaving. “ I’ll be back once I’ve calmed my worries. In the meantime though, I'm leaving this child with you. ” Note nodded; yes, leave the chi- wait what!?

… 

Despite the expensive haggling done with a local shop owner for a simple broom and feather duster, as well as the consistent pestering of the little, mewling, black and red bug, Note had managed to make the house seem liveable. The beds were pushed together, sheets dust free, and the window was left open. On the floor next to the beds was Note’s travel case, still filled with their spare robes. Their books now sat on the dining table along with their ink and quills, and their tea set was placed near the fire pit. Though in a place as barren as “Dirtmouth”, Note had begun to wonder where they might get water for the tea. Note had also purchased a Lumafly lantern that now hung from the ceiling of the house, giving it a soft glow. The young bug Note had been left to look after was curled up on the beds; having tired itself out from the day's activities. Finally having some peace to think, Note sat down at the table and began to write out their thoughts. 

“ After all that has happened to me, I couldn't have imagined I’d end up at the mouth of Hallownest so soon. But with Master Lurien… Gone and my Sister being wiser than I at the moment; perhaps this was the correct action to take. Dirtmouth is a barren and quiet little town. Barely anyone still lives here, and those that do all seem a little strange. Perhaps I should converse with them some time? Hear some new tales that I could write about for the Spire’s collection. All of it is rather peaceful, with the exception of one. 

That little devil Hornet dumped upon me. It is sleeping for now, thank the gods, but when it wakes it will be nothing but a loud, arsonistic, pest. Why does it have to spit fire when angered!? What disturbs me most are its eyes. Those piercing, fiery red eyes. Something about them is… familiar to me? Like something out of a dream I once had. Did this thing really travel with the Ghost of Hallownest? I never saw it when Ghost and I crossed paths not more than a couple hours ago; a day at most. And what exactly is it at all? I've never read about anything that looks quite like it. Whatever it is, and wherever it came from; I suppose I should give it a name. Something to call it by when expressing my frustration. I’ll call it Rem. Short, simple, and reminds me of its most striking color. ” 

… 

Over the days that followed, Note lived a simple life. They would take walks through the town, converse with or even sketch the locals, or take time to write in their journal. More often than not though, these moments would end up disturbed by Rem. During their walks, Rem would fly along chittering or attempt to sit on Note’s head. When with the locals, Rem would try to get their attention through either mewling louder or attempting to light Notes sketches on fire. And when Note would be writing to themself, Rem would try and sit on their journal, lap or the top of their head. Minor inconveniences, with the exception of the fire, but it still upset Note. They were not used to children, let alone ones as energetic and strange as Rem. Still, they attempted to look after Rem as much as they could handle. 

It wasn't long before Note began to wonder if this is all they would do outside the Spire. They could always leave the town; but they had doubts about how well they would fare in the wilderness of the kingdom. They had read about the various environments and could defend themself; but it was the lingering uncertainty of the unknown that held them back. No, it would be better with a guide; like Hornet. She had yet to return to them and Note did not know if this was due to the kingdom's size or if she was in trouble. Years of being on her own during more dangerous times made it unlikely that she was in any peril. And even if she did return and show them the kingdom, what would happen after that? Would they return to the Spire? And do what? It was unlikely any still lived in the city at this point and their role as Watcher was meant to be temporary; not permanent. If Lurien was still here, he would have the answers. And where was Lurien now? Maybe Ghost didn't actually… It was Lurien in a dream after all. Anything could have happened. Maybe Master Lurien was still out there, waiting for Note to come find him? Note was so confused and lost; they just needed a sign. Something to give them the right direction to go next. 

Around what felt like a week after their arrival; Note was in the center of town reading one of their books on the iron bench next to the fellow called Elderbug. From time to time the two would converse about the kingdom below and the City of Tears. He could hardly believe Note had lived down there this whole time; but it had not taken long before Note convinced him. The old fellow had a lot to say and ask; and Note was happy to oblige him. But for right now; Note just wanted to be in their thoughts and read in the cool air. The sound of the breeze and rustling plants was soothing to the vessel; it had the same effect as the rain from their city, but much calmer and less erratic. Rem was napping beside Note on the ground; granting them this time to read. 

The book they chose to read was over myths and legends about the dream realm. After their brief time walking within that mystical sky; Note had a great desire to return. An endless domain of light and sky and stars. Platforms that materialized beneath one's feet, symbols that blinked in and out of existence, great spear-like mountains piercing the horizon; a realm with ties to the dead, memories, and many great deities. While knowledge on the Radiance was ripped from the book; their was still plenty about the Moth tribe and the realm itself. At least; if any of it were to be believed. It was hard to tell how much of what was written was true and what was baseless conjecture from it’s author. Even before the King cast the moths and butterflies out from Hallownest; they were a shunned people. They still came from the Radiance; and their teachings and culture were exotic to the other races. But all of that was in the past, and this book was Note’s only solid lead to get back to that realm. Maybe, if they could reach it, they could even find their lost Master. 

From the distance came the sound of approaching footsteps coming from the King’s Pass. Looking up from their book, Note and the Elderbug turned their gaze toward the sounds and saw the silhouette of someone new approaching. They were a short, round, ambush bug, just as tall as Hornet’s horns. Their head resembled that of a helmet; boxed and angular with the mouth acting akin to a visor. The top of their head was brown with two short antennae atop. Around their neck was an earthy green collar that had a striking resemblance to real moss. Curious about this new visitor, Note slipped their book into their robe and replaced it with their journal. 

“ It’s been many years since I passed through; and this place is as dreary as ever. Good day, dirt walkers. Tell me, has the infection passed on? ” The travelling bug asked. 

The Elderbug was puzzled by this, but Note quickly wrote down; “ Yes. The air is finally clear within Hallownest and those who were under its spell have found peace. My name is Note, a scholar from the City of Tears. Who do I have the pleasure of addressing? ” 

The Ambush Bug was surprised by the tall scholar's lack of a voice, but pleased with their manners. “ My name is Amur, an Oracle for the Great Dreamer of Greenpath, Unn. I was sent away as the infection worsened so that I might return once it had passed. Forgive me, but I must be on my way there now to assess her health. ” Amur hastily replied, walking past the two bugs. As he walked past, Note could see the mossy collar was attached to a cape that bore a detailed crest of Unn upon it.

Note was in shock; an Oracle for Unn, the Great Slug of the Greenpath? This was incredible! Note had no idea bugs outside of the Mosskin even worshipped her; let alone carried out her wishes and teachings. Note had wanted to see the Greenpath for the longest time, and now there was someone who knew the area and even the deity that ruled it too. Legends say she made the Greenpath and it’s people from her dreams. If that were true, it meant she too had ties to the dream realm. This could be the lead Note had been looking for; and they were not about to let it pass them by. Note quickly went after Amur and reached down to grab their shoulder. Amur froze and turned to look at Note; “ C-Can I help you? ” Note pulled their hand back and gestured in an apologizing manner, before kneeling down and writing in their journal; “ Take me with you. Please, sir. ” 

Amur was surprised, but curious by the scholar's request. “ Take you with me? Do you wish to see her floral creations? ” 

“ I wish to know the Greenpath, and if possible; meet the Great Slug. I’ve read so much about the path, and my favorite tea comes from a plant that grows exclusively there. Also; I seek to know more about the dream realm and wish to learn more from Unn, if possible. Please, Oracle Amur, let me join you. ” By now, Rem was awake and quickly fluttered beside Note, chittering in an annoyed manner. Rem had vaguely heard Amur’s voice about Note wanting to leave; and yet the vessel didn't even think of getting them up for it. Rem was aware the new vessel wasn't fond of them like Ghost was; but to think they were still planning to leave them behind…   

Note motioned to Rem to settle down, as Amur looked at the flying bug and thought over Note’s request. The moss and branches had foretold that his return would not go as he expected; but Amur had thought it meant more of a roadblock or some hungry beast. Not a scholar from the City and their strange companion looking to be taken to the Greenpath and become acquainted with Unn. While he would love nothing more than to bring someone new into Unn’s foliage; he really had to be on his way quickly to make sure she was okay after all these years. While the Scholar was distracted by the flying child, Amur reached into a travel pack he carried and pulled out a handful of moss and small branches; scattering them onto the ground. Kneeling down, Amur examined the way the contents landed. The way the branches stacked or pointed in conjunction with the fluff and colors of the moss. Amur was intrigued that the moss was supportive in showing the scholar the Greenpath. After returning the moss and sticks back into his pack, he stood up. 

“ Scholar Note? ” Note turned away from Rem and looked down to Amur; embarrassed that they had gotten distracted from the meeting they started. Rem huffed and perched onto Note’s shoulder. “ I have decided to accept your request. You should not need anything with you on this trip; but the path could be uncomfortable for someone of your size. And your robes, as lovely as they are, may not hold up well in Great Unn’s greenery. Branches and acid could wear it down, and any time you may need to crawl on account of your size could dirty it. I suggest you prepare yourself quickly so we may depart soon. ”

… 

Despite Amur’s warnings, Note didn't want to waste a moment longer. With Rem keeping close, Note followed after Amur and the two travelled down the old well of Dirtmouth into the abandoned crossroads below. Amur talked about how the crossroads used to be much more bustling back before the Kingdom fell. Traders from many lands outside Hallownest would meet up with their valuables hoping for geo or other trade in return. But with those days long past, he joked about how the afternoon traffic was much easier to manage.  Note examined it all with great curiosity, picturing what it would've been like. They imagined it would have been similar to the city's hustle, though more a mix of the exotic and simple rather than gaudy and downtrodden. One thing Note did struggle with was that the crossroads were much more cramped, especially in verticality. Compared to the city's open environment, the crossroads tunnels were limited in space, and they lacked any sort of color or decoration. But, despite all this, the crossroads weren't their desired destination. Wasting little time to explore, Note kept close with Amur as he carefully led them through a cavern of chained platforms. 

Upon reaching the other side, Note began to notice clumps of green moss dotting the path ahead. The sight caused their spirit to burn with growing determination. Looking down to Amur who had already wandered ahead, they saw he was staring up at a sign that stood before their path. It read; 

“ The Pilgrims Way

Travellers of Hallownest, descend through verdant wilds and fungal

groves to the city at this Kingdom’s heart.

There all wishes shall be granted, all truths revealed. ”

Note stood beside Amur; “ If we follow the path, we'll reach the lake in little time. We shall be entering the Greenpath proper shortly. Strange though, the whispers of the greenery are usually more harmonious, even out here. Perhaps they too have been sleeping with the kingdom? ” Amur walked onward but Note looked at the sign a bit closer and ran their hand across the text, it’s design all too familiar. The sign’s detailing, and wording, were that of their late Master Lurien. While Lurien never laid a hand on this sign, he had played a part in its creation. And the choice of words that could flatter but instill wonder, matched quite closely to his eloquence. The fact the sign was meant to guide travellers to his city made it quite clear as well. Note recalled from one of their Master’s journals how the King asked Lurien to assist him on the construction of the “Pilgrims Way” long ago. And now after all these years the fruits of their labor still stood. It caused Note a brief moment of delight to see one of their Fathers creations, only for it to then be doused in grief at how they were still gone. No, missing; they reminded themself. Letting go of the sign, Note and Rem continued to make their way deeper into the verdant wilds beyond. 

For many, the paved track cutting through the Greenpath would allow anyone to take in its beauty. But for Note, it was not without a price. For Amur was right earlier; as Note’s larger size made it difficult to trek through the vines and greenery that now overgrew what may have once been a controlled path. Note’s head would get caught if they turned too fast, or a thorn would catch their robes. Sometimes they’d have to crawl upon their knees to keep after Amur through the more dense spaces. Their robe made it rather difficult to maneuver through, and it quickly became doused with dew, pollen, and dirt. As disgusted as it made Note, for once in their life they got their hands dirty, they kept reminding themself why they were here and what they had to do. Crossing the occasional acid pool didn’t make this any easier, as they had to be very careful with where they stepped. They had slipped up one time though, and it ended up costing them the bottom left curl of their robe. They were just grateful the acid hadn’t travelled any higher than that. Though the desecration of this valuable memento from their Master gave them second thoughts on not changing out of it. For most of their life they had worn the fine, burgundy robes of the city to the point that now, they would feel quite naked without them despite possessing the black cloak that they had emerged with. 

Fashion trouble aside, the Greenpath was truly all Note had dreamed it to be and more. They had never once seen so much vibrant greenery in their entire life. Compared to the blinding pale light of the palace, the cool blue of the city, or even the dusty greys of Dirtmouth, Greenpath was a place teeming with vibrant shades of the color it was named after. The old museum in the city could hardly compare to the real thing. They even recognized several plant species they had read about and wanted to know more about the ones they didn’t. Amur even demonstrated how to keep an eye out for Fool Eaters by using a branch to trigger one to snap its petals shut. Note decided that once they and Amur weren’t in such a rush; they would ask him about as much of the flora as they possibly could. And not just flora caught Note’s gaze, but so too did it’s fauna. Maskflies fluttered away from them as they traveled, Mosscreeps would chitter when they passed by, and Amur had to guide Note carefully past the diving Squits and the spitting Obbles that flew through the air. Note found it all to be incredibly peaceful and when passing by a waterfall of acid; they even considered it to be an equal to the city. 

There was one though who disagreed with that notion and sought to disrupt the peace; that of course being Rem. For the flying devil had no such interest in the beauty and quiet the Greenpath cultivated. They instead preferred to blast fire at the local wildlife in an attempt to slay them. Though their accuracy was left to be desired. On some occasions, like with the Squits and Obbles, it was favorable. Amur didn’t entirely agree with the loss of life, but he did admit that those creatures would only cause strife if they attempted to strike. However when it came to the Mosscreeps and Maskflies, those Amur did cause a fuss over because they were harmless. And Note was quick to agree. They were so close to finding a being that could access the dream realm and the last thing they needed was a child with anger management issues ruining their chances because they wanted to lash out at the local wildlife. God’s forbid their flame actually setting the whole place ablaze with fire either. Rem didn’t take kindly to the two’s scolding, but he did ease off of firing at any creature that wasn’t out to attack the trio. 

As they travelled Amur began to pick up the pace as they moved, briefly stopping in front of a wall of vines to look back at the vessel. “ There is a bit of a drop ahead of us, but we are nearly there. ” Before Note could respond to Amur, the small Oracle moved the vines aside revealing the path forward and dropped down. Note, currently arched down to fit within the tunnel they walked, moved closer to the vines, and pulled them aside. Below them was a larger spaced area, tall stone pillars with spiral patterns could be seen through the space. Sitting down onto their rear with their legs hanging over the edge, Note slid down into the space beyond. With the ceiling of the room being rarely high up, Note was finally able to stand fully upright for the time. They stretched their sore back out and rolled their shoulders before really taking in a look of the area. The pillars were what initially caught their gaze as they wondered what purpose they served. They must’ve been carved by the resident mosskin of the Greenpath, they thought. On the topic of them, Note suddenly realized that they had not seen any during their trek through the path. Perhaps they were simply hiding from Note? And yet shouldn’t they also recognize Amur as one of their own? Notes heart began to sink as they pondered the chance that maybe, they too were wiped out by the Radiance. 

“ Come along, Scholar Note! ” Amur called from a connecting tunnel ahead. Note started to follow after but their feet kicked up against something hard and hollow. Looking down, they could feel their heart drop at what they saw; a vessel’s shell. Two curls on either side of its face, a large crack going down its center, and a small nail lodged into its now deteriorated body. Note dropped to their knees and held the white shell of its sibling in their hands as they looked into their empty eye holes. Rem perched atop one of the stone pillars and watched Note from above, tilting his head curiously. Note couldn’t believe it, a vessel had made its way into the Greenpath… only for death to swiftly follow. Where did it come from? It would be easier for Note to accept they were the last one if the world stopped showing them otherwise. There was much that Note wanted to find the answers too; but the truth of their siblings was one that they hoped to never discover.  What Void used to be contained within had long since dispersed and all that was left was an empty Husk of its body, it’s black birth cloak, and it's white shell. Note leaned down and rested their forehead to that of the vessels, hoping that their younger sibling was at peace now. Setting the vessel shell down, they withdrew the nail from its Husk and tossed the blade deep into the Greenpath to be lost. They made a mental note in their memory to return to this little one again, so that they may receive a proper burial, before rushing after Amur. 

… 

The Lake of Unn, a vast inland sea of steaming acidic waters. A place where Aluba’s can be seen flying above, signaling the presence of something greater below. Near to the edge of the lake stood a stone structure of sorts; Note had suspected it was connected to Unn as well. Perhaps a place of worship? Amur sat at the edge of the iron dock and Note stood off further toward the back. Amur was deep in mediation as he called out for Unn, while Note took in the sight of their surroundings; Rem hovered close by. The air was thick with humidity and steam, and the water itself seemed to radiate with a pulsing warmth. Though after their last encounter with the acid, Note shuddered at the thought of anything falling into the green abyss below. And yet, despite that, there was a deity that found this Lake her home. It was strange, but Note almost thought they could sense her. Perhaps after knowing what it was like to be around the King and the Radiance, Note had a sense of what it was like to be near a Higher Being. It was subtle, and it was possibly their mind playing tricks, but they swore they could sense something was alive beneath the surface. 

As Amur continued to pray, Note decided to wander and explore the building nearby. They had to crouch down to enter through its door, and were disappointed to find the place so barren. It had been overtaken by the greenery; a stone bench could be found inside, as well as what appeared to be a monument to Unn. Note walked over and sat upon the bench, gathering their thoughts; Rem flew up til he could sit perched on top of the statue. Note was amazed, they had truly traveled through the Greenpath and reached the Lake of Unn. A book can teach a reader much, but all of Note’s reading could hardly compare to all of what they’d witnessed. So much history and knowledge to be gained in this place; but most now buried under greenery. They looked up at the statue, taking in every fine detail they could. What must this lake and temple have been like years ago, Note wondered; back before the Infection or even the Pale King. Was it a thriving holy ground? We’re prayers or sacrifices done at this lake? Did Unn ever leave the lake to witness her people? 

As Note was lost in their daydreaming, one of Amur’s antennae nervously twitched. He tried to ignore it on the journey but the longer he had walked through the greenery, the more certain he was that the moss was truly losing itself. While the Greenpath had overgrown with life, there was no natural balance to it to keep it content. It was as if one had a jar filled with water sealed shut, but the water continued to increase in volume and expand the glass to the point it began to crack. There was too much greenery in such little space; and even so the Voice of Unn barely resonated from it all. With how much moss and plants filled this space, Amur should’ve been going deaf to the sound of her songs. But alas, she was barely a whisper anymore. And the mosskin, they too dwindled in numbers. They should’ve been here, now that the infection had passed. Had they lost their faith in Unn after all these years? Things had become so much worse since Amur left and he felt he hardly had any good to show from his time away. For years he had walked the wilds and to far off kingdoms, seeking help for the Great Dreamer that saved his life. But all those he ever found either had no answer or seeked to claim his life for a meal. The only reason he had returned now at all was because the divining moss he carried foretold of the infections passing, and a chance for Unn’s recovery. And while the moss was correct with the first, Amur had yet to find any luck in the second. Unn was losing strength by the day, and if things didn’t change soon, Amur feared she would sleep forever. 

“ The leaves may flourish, but they are empty of their soul. Her dream has yet to end, but it struggles to continue. Oh, Great, Benevolent Unn, your heart beats ever so faintly amongst us! I may have failed to bring help, but I vow to not rest until the dream you birthed is brought high once more; so that you may return to us. We need you now more than ever. ”  

Standing up, the Oracle called out; “ Scholar Note, I must speak with you !” Note snapped out from their trance and left the building to join Amur. Once the two reunited, Amur spoke up to them. “ The Great Slug is terribly ill, I’m afraid. Decades of little worship and the plague from that goddess have brought her low. If nothing is done soon, I’m afraid for her state and her dream. ” Note looked out over the lake with concern for her. It would be one thing to lose the Greenpath from this kingdom, but the loss of the gentle deity would also destroy any leads they had to the dream realm. Kneeling down in front of Amur, Note wrote out; “ What is there we can do? You say worship played a role in her life? ” Amur nodded, “ Yes, many deities of the dream realm rely on a connection with the physical to maintain their power; such as through worship from mortals. Like the Radiance, who had to lash out for control when her followers abandoned her for the King. She had lost her connection and had to take action for a new one. Unn is kind, and would sooner accept her demise then seek to harm others. I fear that the Radiance has caused great damage to the Mosskin. Their numbers and faith must be quite minimal by now. ” Note nodded, “ So if we can save the Mosskin, she too has a chance? ” 

“ That’s my belief ”, Amur started, “ there is another as well. The wilds of the Greenpath are also key. They are her dreams made real, in a way they ARE her as well. An extension of her being. Her dream used to spread far further than this path, but decades of those areas being overtaken and not being cared for has caused this place to over grow and block her out. This is true in both nature and in our heads. ” Note thought over what Amur said, and an old memory clicked in their head. How years ago they had read a book on the Greenpath and in it, it told of how the Fog Canyon and Queens Gardens were once land of the Greenpath. Note also recalled that same day Hornet told them she too had fears of this devastation; before the two of them got in an argument over their father. That argument is what finally made Note reconsider how cruel their father was. And now, Note was at the epicenter of what their father’s choices wrought. Note, maybe the last of their fathers progeny. “ I’ve heard it said that the Queens Gardens and the Fog Canyon used to be a part of Unn’s land. If those places were restored to how they used to be, could that help restore the flow of Unn’s dream? ” 

Amur looked unsure, “ It could be possible. More of her land means more of her Mosskin. They are children born of her dreams as well, so if they had more land, more could sprout and give praise for her. But the restoration of both those lands… it would not be easy. The Canyon belongs to Monomon the Teacher and has been overrun with those strange beasts of her doing; whose bubbles now spread and block out the greenery. And the Gardens are choked out by the Queens thorns. I heard whispers, before I left, that she fled to her gardens not long before the kingdom fell. I’d wager she is still there and… I don’t know if it would be wise to request claim of her garden from her. ” Note wrote down their reply before they looked directly into Amur’s eyes; “ But it could work, yes? ” Amur read and frowned, but nodded. “ It may be the only chance their is… ” Note stood up and took a long look over the lake, and its surrounding greenery. At the small flowers, the tall leaves and vines that subtly swayed in the gentle breeze that flowed through the air. At the moss that glistened with fresh dew, and the lake that sizzled with deadly acid as Aluba’s flew above unaware of the danger below. All of this beauty that danced with danger could be lost if the dreamer of it all passed away. While Note came here seeking answers and guidance, they now realized they had a far greater responsibility to it all. They were the last of their father’s kin. And his sins, whether intended or not, were now upon their shoulders to correct. To honor one father in the hopes to reconnect with another, and save the lives of the many that called this domain home; they knew they had to take this chance. “ I’ll do it. ”

… 

“ Thank you for your purchases, Note! ” called out the old cartographer, Cornifer. Note gave a wave with one hand before dipping down and exiting his and his wife  Iselda’s shop. It was the following day from Note’s exploration of the Greenpath with Amur; and after a night's rest they were up and ready to get to work. The first step in their plan to restore the Greenpath was to explore the Fog Canyons, and later the Queens Gardens. Afterwards they could plan out how to return those places to their former glory. Rem, who had been waiting for Note outside the shop flew up beside them with a chitter, curious at what they had purchased. Note suspecting the little bug's curiosity unfurled several sheets of paper, revealing them to be maps of several areas of Hallownest. Particularly the Crossroads, Greenpath, Fog Canyon, and the Queen’s Gardens. If they were going to do this, they wanted to do it right and this time be a bit more prepared. To think that before they were afraid to travel alone. But now with this daunting quest before them, all that hesitation was gone. They still wore the same rugged robe they had on the prior day, and after analyzing the maps a bit longer, made their way down to the Fog Canyon with Rem flying close behind. 

It wasn’t long traveling through the Greenpath to reach the entrance to the Fog Canyon below. Note could already feel the air was thick with moisture, and could hear the canyon walls echoing with the sound of the cool breeze of the east traveling to the west. Note suspected that the cool air of the city clashing with the heat of the Greenpath, combined with the long stretches of the canyon is what caused the fog to manifest as strongly as it did. Dropping down into the Fog Canyon below, Note straightened themselves out and took a look around at their surroundings. The first thing they saw was the greenery was still as strong as ever at this point, but did it continue on deeper into the canyon? The second though that caught their eye holes were all the bubbles. Bubbles on the greenery, on vines, and even in the air. Bubbles as large as their head to as small as a fruit; the place was filled with them. Reaching a finger out they touched one, and as soon as they did it burst with a gentle “pop”. They found this rather humorous and popped a few more before regaining their focus and began to make their way east. 

It surprised Note how peaceful they found the Canyons to be. For a place littered with lakes of acid water, clusters of lumaflies that could give a nasty shock, and explosive bubbles; the Canyon had a calm tranquility to it. Also, compared to the bountiful wildlife found within the Greenpath, the Fog Canyon’s were all but desolate with the exception of two creatures that dominated this land. Monomon’s Uoma and Ooma; the strange, gelatinous, creatures that hovered all throughout the Canyon. While the Uoma were docile, they could still produce a shock if one got too close. Note liked to stand beside them and watch them hover right before their eye holes. The Uoma’s ability to do so defied all logic and it was magical to witness. However it was the Ooma that Note quickly realized would be a serious problem, and it was thanks to Rem for so “graciously” exposing them to that. 

The first time Note found one they took a moment to stand back and watch, impressed that the creature at full length nearly matched their own size. However when Rem spotted their gelatinous enemy, they wasted no time in spitting out a fire ball and hitting it directly on the creature’s body. The Ooma popped. The orange core that remained sizzled with a burning intensity before locking onto the direction of the attack and launching straight at Note and Rem. Note had just managed to slam their firsts together and cast the Vanguard’s Shelter before the core collided with it, bursting on impact. The force of the explosion shattered the shell of soul and sent Note and Rem flying back. As Note sat up and came back to their senses, Rem re-adjusted themselves with their wings before flying like normal, letting out a growl that almost sounded like a snicker. Note shot a glare at the creature before standing back up, unharmed from this encounter, before continuing on their exploration. Though now much more wary of both the Ooma and of Rem’s antics. 

After walking for roughly two hours, and making their way back to where they started, Note had come to several conclusions about the Canyon. The first was that Unn’s influence was indeed spread throughout most, if not all of the Canyon. It seems this place truly was a part of her original dream. The second was how the density of the bubbles increased the further one traveled to the east. The stronger air currents there created a better environment for the Uoma and Ooma to spawn, leading to an increase in the bubbles they created. Likewise this also meant the opposite was true, as the western half of the canyon was not as bloated with bubbles and far more of the greenery was free. Their last conclusion was that after years of thriving here, the alien creatures of Monomon had become accustomed to the lands and it would be hard to remove them from it. As much as Note wished to help Unn, they didn’t have it in their heart to go through and wipe out two species from a place they had now made their home. It’s not like it would be hard to do so; Rem had made it quite clear to Note how delicate the Uoma and Ooma were. However in the pursuit of saving someone, Note was not about to sacrifice another. They had learned their lesson on this back when they abandoned Lurien to grant Marissa her happiness. There had to be a compromise to reach. Taking a moment to rest, Note sat down and began to write all their findings into their journal; Rem laying down beside them. 

… 

Standing on the shore of acid, Note’s shoulders sulked down in disappointment. This was actually the third large body of acid they had come across in search of a way to reach the Queen’s Gardens. It seems that when picking where she wanted her garden to be, the Queen chose the hardest place to access. It made sense. If she wanted to get away from the lives of other bugs, she would choose the most hazardous spot available. She was a goddess among mortals afterall, what’s a little acid to her? Or so it was said. Truth be told, despite Note’s time living in the Palace and the Spire, they knew very little about the White Lady.

Ever since the day they hatched in darkness and were brought to the palace, they were under the king or a guards watch most of the time; only free to explore a few limited areas. And not once was the Queen ever spoken of by the King. Note had their suspicions with her, but not enough for them to be certain. Vessels hatched from eggs, afterall. And to have eggs would require a Mother… unless the King was far more special than they would want to know. Whether or not the Queen actually was their mother, they felt no connection to her. As far as Note was concerned, Lurien was their parental figure, and for better or worse, so was the King. The idea of meeting with the White Lady held no more weight to them than meeting with another Higher Being. And the bar for what to expect was pretty low, based on their experiences with the Wyrm and the Radiance. But no matter what she was like, Note still needed to reach her and her gardens to know what could be salvaged, and how easily it could be done. Facing their head down, they stroked the chin of their shell a bit, in thought, before pulling out their maps to look them over again. 

Rem flew around them, chittering and mewing, wondering to himself why the tall vessel couldn’t go into the acid like Ghost was able to. He had spent many days with this vessel by now, and they were anything but like Ghost. Rem’s sorrow over the loss of his dear friend still weighed on the little Nightmare, but unlike Ghost who quickly connected with them, Note only seemed interested in anything but them. Acting out was the only thing that seemed to get the tall vessel’s attention, and even then it was only met with being mutely scolded. Note had named them Rem, and truthfully the young Child of Flame liked that. A name aside from one like that of their father’s was exciting, and gave a sense of self ownership and not one to the Nightmare Heart. But was a name and the bare minimum of attention really worth it to remain with this vessel? Rem often found themselves asking that more frequently in their head lately. 

Just as Note was about to give up for the day, finding no clear path into the Gardens, a flash of red caught their attention and the sound of a familiar voice raised their spirits. “ I was wondering where you had gotten off to, Note. Imagine my surprise to find you here of all places. ” Hornet spoke, standing behind the scholar. Rem fluttered down to her and gave a little mew, happy to see a familiar face. Note turned around at her voice and felt a great sense of relief pass through them. “ You were gone a lot longer than I thought you’d be. I ended up finding my own trouble to tend to as you dealt with yours. ” Hornet gave a little rub to the top of Rem’s head as they let out a soft purr at her touch. “ It took longer than I expected, but when I had returned to Dirtmouth I learned you not only were out, but you had traveled yesterday as well. So, Note, what have you found that’s gotten you so busy? ” At her query, Note began to write to her about all that had happened in her absence, but mostly on their new desire to restore the Greenpath and reach the dream realm once again. Though they left out the part about finding Lurien, they didn’t believe she would understand…

“ After only a week of your vacation, you’ve come to the decision to not only restore 2 ecosystems to their prior states, but you also want to save a goddess, meet with the Queen, restore a bit of Father’s tainted name, and reach the dream realm again for your studies? ” Well when she put it all like that, Note felt a bit embarrassed and gave an awkward shrug. Hornet groaned and rubbed her face in her right hand, nettled at Note’s refusal to take a break and recover. However, they seemed to be in a really good mood, so perhaps their madness was working better than her idea. “ Alright then. It’s a madman’s undertaking, but your heart is in the right place. Unn has been absent for decades, and if what that Oracle said was true, then now is the best chance to do anything about it. ” Note nodded enthusiastically. “ I’ve already spent a fair amount of time here in this canyon, but I can’t find a path into the Queens Gardens. Would you happen to know a way? ” After reading Note’s hasty scribbles, Hornet replied; “ I do, but it won’t be an easy one for you. ” Note didn’t care and asked for her to continue explaining. “ There's another entrance not blocked off by this acid, found within the Deepnest. If you traveled up from there, you would find yourself deep in the Gardens. ” Note froze. The Deepnest… 

… 

Note was in for far more than they could’ve prepared for this day. After trusting in Hornets offer, Note and Rem were led by Hornet off toward the gardens in a very roundabout direction. To avoid the acid and thorns that blocked their path, Hornet took the two down through the Fog Canyon, passed through the Queen’s Station, and into the Fungal Wastes. Note was  fascinated by it all and wanted to further explore, but Hornet wasn’t slowing down enough to let them have the opportunity. The local Shrumal denizens would grant the trio cautious stares as they passed, but so long as they didn’t cause any trouble, there was none to be had. Note also saw the occasional sign created by the Mantis tribe, signaling their territory. Note desperately wanted to converse with them as well, but their responsibilities came first, and keeping up with Hornet was key. The air was changing the deeper they traveled into Hallownest. As the warmth of safety began to vanish, a chill took its place. And so too, did the darkness. Until finally, they were in the cave known as the Deepnest. 

Upon dropping into the new land, Hornet finally stopped and turned around to address the two of them. “ Welcome to the Deepnest. My home. ” Note knelt down to listen, and to take a moment's rest as their sister talked. “ Through much of Hallownest, you can find safety and relief, perhaps even a helping hand. Even in the most dangerous of locations. Because up above, you are granted light. But down here, Light is reserved for the strong. For those that carry light will become a target, and be hunted by the beasts of the darkness. The weak who carry light will meet a swift end, while the strong persevere. Deepnest is a maze of hunters and traps. It is crucial that you do not leave my side as we pass through and do exactly as I say. I may be of royal blood and bear dominion over this land; but for years the beasts have been blinded by Her light. My say holds no power over the hunger that now drives them. ” 

Reaching into her cloak, Hornet pulled out a glowing Lumafly Lantern, and another relic that Note recognized. “ These were among the items I found beside the remains of the Ghost of Hallownest. Keep the lantern with you as we travel. Should anything target us, I will deal with them. As for this, ” Hornet said as she held out the old Dream Nail, currently in its inactivated state, “ You said you wished to study the dream realm? My knowledge is limited but I recall the Ghost used this to reach Her. Perhaps it will be of use to you. ” Hornet passed along the lantern and old Dream Nail to Note, Rem flying close to them. Recognizing the possessions of their friend they let out a sullen mew. Note wasted little time. They slipped the Dream Nail into a pocket inside their robe first, and then held the lantern out between them and Hornet. “ If nothing gets in our way, this should only be a half an hour walk. Remember, stay close to me, do as I say, and if anything happens let me worry about it. Ready? ” Note steadied their nerves, and gave Hornet a solid nod. 

Keeping to her words, the three traveled together much slower than before. Hornet walked ahead with her Needle in hand. Note crouched down close behind, holding the Lantern out before them. And Rem flew close to both of them, their chitters and mews anxious. The Deepnest was very much a maze as Hornet had said, but to Note it also felt incredibly alive. From it’s giant webs that covered the walls and ceilings, to the ground and how it would move under their feet at times as if something was beneath them. Or worse, how ground would even cave out below them on occasion revealing pit traps of spikes and gnashing teeth. Strange noises and calls echoed throughout the dark tunnels, creating the illusion that the three of them were always surrounded and that the predators who lurked here were waiting for a sign to strike. And perhaps, based on Hornets warning… maybe they were. Note felt anxious and scared, this place was incredibly outside of their comfort zone. They wanted to vanish into the shadows and get out. The confinement to the tight tunnels of the land in pitch black, outside of the small glow of their lantern, didn’t help either. But what was worse for Note, was when they passed by connecting tunnel entrances they felt like they were being watched. No, not watched… hunted.

A half an hour felt like several as they traveled forward, but as a subtle light began to illuminate from a path going upwards, a sense of relief washed through them. Hornet began to travel up, and Note was about to follow before catching a glance of movement from out of the corner of their eye holes. There was a tunnel entrance near to them and down it they saw a shadowy silhouette, standing far into it. It was hard to tell with the limited light and Note’s impaired vision, but the figure seemed to stand just shy of their shoulder height, their dark robe subtly blew in a breeze…. and a pale mask like an upside down teardrop with a single black hole at its center covered their face. No…. no that couldn’t be right. There’s no possible way it was- the figure turned around and walked off deeper into the tunnel before vanishing into the darkness. Note lost all focus, and wasn’t aware of Hornet calling out their name as they started to make their way into the tunnel's entrance. Was that Master- “ NOTE STOP! ” Hornet cried out, Note snapping out of their daze. Hornet dropped down and stood between them and the tunnel, “ There’s nothing but death and regret down this path Note. Whoever you… ” Hornet stopped for a moment, hesitating, “ Whatever you saw, was not what you think it was. We’re nearly to the gardens. Follow Me. ” Hornet walked back out and started moving upwards. Note glanced up at her, Hornet staring back. The vessel gave one last glance down that eerie path that seemed to call out to them, before returning to their senses and following after Hornet. Rem too was close behind, giving a glance of their own down that tunnel. They let out a confused mew, but quickly flew up after the others when Hornet called to them. And as they ascended, the greenery returned. 

… 

Hornet was out first and Rem followed close behind, flying out of the mouth to the cave below. Last was Note, pulling themselves up and out before laying on the soft grasses and moss that blanketed the ground. Once they had settled, they took a look around at their surroundings. Compared to the Fog Canyon, where Unn’s dream was smothered by bubbles, the Queen’s Gardens allowed the greenery to flourish as far and wide as the eye could see. The gardens reminded Note of the Greenpath’s ecosystem so much that they began to have hope in the restoration of this land being possible. Hornet began to walk off and Note cocked their head quizzically at her. After a couple more steps Hornet turned around and saw Note still laying on the ground. “ Aren’t you coming along? ” 

Note pocketed away the lantern before pulling their yellow journal out, “ What do you mean, sister? I thought you were just helping guide me to the Gardens? ” After a moment, Note added to their message, “ Thank you, for that. I would’ve gotten lost if not for your help. ” “ Yes, you would have. But I’m not done yet. You said you wanted to meet with the Queen, yes? ” Note must’ve looked surprised by their reaction, since Hornet then added, “ I know where she is. And I also know her sight has all but abandoned her. The Queen’s eyes have become as pale as her late husband, she won’t be able to read whatever it is you have to say. You will need someone to speak for you. ” Note stood up and walked over to her; they were deeply touched at her generosity to help. “ You’d do that for me? ” Hornet gave a soft smile, and took off into the gardens; Note making haste to follow after. 

The deeper the trio traveled into the heart of the gardens, the more Note found to alienate it from Unn’s Greenpath. While much of the flora and moss matched the Greenpath, several species of much larger plants did not. They were imports of the Queen’s doing to make the garden fit for her liking. The most notable of these were the thorns. Gigantic, green, stalks constricted the land with menacing red thorns capable of piercing the strongest shell. If the thorns were restricted to the gardens, perhaps the issue wouldn’t have been so dire. But Note had seen firsthand how they had spread to the Fog Canyon and even parts of the Greenpath. Removing them would be a vital step in returning the Gardens to Unn. What Note had not expected to find here were makeshift camps now littered with the corpses of mantises unlike any Note had seen before. “ They are the defectors, those who turned against the Tribe and followed a Tyrannical traitor into these Gardens. They wished for power and willingly accepted the Radiance’s wrath for it. And now with her death, this is the price they paid for it. ” Hornet said as they passed through one of these camps. Note pitied the fallen warriors. Based on what they had read about the Mantis tribe, to die of an illness was a terrible sin for them. As a race who believed in survival of the fittest, to be wiped out by anything other than combat was seen as weakness. Though if they were traitors who willingly accepted the infection, did they deserve the pity Note felt? As conflicted as they felt one thing Note was certain of, pity or not, was that they were glad the traitorous mantises would provide no trouble to them anymore. 

The longer they traveled, the more Note was thankful for Hornet being with them now. While a map could help keep them aware of their general location, their fierce sister truly knew Hallownest like the handle of her Needle. The Gardens are already a rather large place, getting lost would be quite easy. But the thorns make it almost impossible to travel through without wings or a smaller body. However Hornet knew which roads to take, and hidden paths to travel to help escort Note around them as safely as possible. There were times Notes robe would catch a thorn here or their creating a new hole, but they were undeterred from their mission ahead. They still had a couple spares back in Dirtmouth, anyway. 

Nearing their destination in the Gardens, Hornet was guiding them toward the ruins of a large greenhouse before holding her hand out, signaling Note to stop. Cautiously, she drew her needle as they stepped forward slower. Pointing with her needle toward the greenhouse, Note could just see the silhouette of something standing within it. Staying low and behind cover, they moved closer toward the building. Within lay the corpses of a massive mantis with a broken antler, and a warrior cicada whose club lay at her side. But the third figure was still alive, it was a mantis unlike any Note had seen before. Her body shape matched that of the other traitor corpses they had seen; only instead of being green, she was white. Brownish-red stripes covered her antennae and forelimbs, whereas yellow stripes started where her grey thorax ended and traveled down her abdomen and legs. The darker stripes atop her body formed a mask-like pattern upon her head, the claws of her forelimbs were much smaller compared to other mantises, and her abdomen was covered with little spikes. Her most striking feature though were her wings. They were white at the tips, a light green color filling most of the remaining space. And two stripes, yellow and black, curved like a single spiral into a black circle at the center of the wings. She paced around the corpse of the large, deceased mantis. Was she mourning the loss of her fallen leader, perhaps? That’s what Note believed until she gave a little kick to the larger mantis’s body and, when it didn’t move, she spat upon it with disgust. 

“ Rotten Monster! Finally dead along wit the rest o’ them? Good. I hope you’re suffering wherever that Goddess you pledged to now resides. ” That was unexpected. Note turned to look at Hornet who was deathly still and watched the mantis up ahead; as she seemed to prance about the greenhouse, jeering. “ Look upon He, Oh the Great “Lord o’ Traitors”! Got his head split open by some traveling warrior from afar wit her little friend. He sought to usurp the Queen and lost it all to someone who never even knew he existed! Your life was a failure, and none will remember you for it. Not even your own Sisters. ” Was she… taunting the dead mantis? “ I can finally be out in the open what wit yer little Cult now dead, and for what? No one even bloody lives here! ” The mantis screamed out into the Gardens, her wings flashing out with her anger before she turned around and started kicking the body far harder this time. “ I hope the maggots choke upon yer sorry corpse before regurgitating you back out til yer nothin but a pile of Maggot bile and inadequacy! ” She yelled once more before storming out of the greenhouse and vanishing into the greenery. Note was… unsure how to sum up what they had just witnessed. But when Hornet stood up and began to walk off to the right of the greenhouse, Note chose not to question it and followed after her. 

Hornet walked down a hidden path close by to the greenhouse, and Note crouched down to follow. And as they did, a pale glow began to illuminate the tunnel. And that’s when Note saw them; White, glowing, Roots. Note’s Heart nearly skipped a beat when they felt the energy that radiated from them as they crawled by. It was so…. Familiar and yet alien. As Note exited the tunnel, they were beheld to a large, spherical cocoon where even more of the roots could be seen sprouting from it. Like a seed planted in the ground when it begins to grow into a plant. Aluba’s flew above, signaling the presence of the Higher Being contained within. Hornet stopped and turned to look up at Note; “ Are you sure you want this, Note? ” Note took a moment to gather themselves, and soothe their nerves, before writing down “ Yes, I am. ” Having received their answer, Hornet walked toward the cocoon and traveled in through a hole burrowed in its side. The corpse of a great warrior lay beside, surrounded by a dozen slain traitor mantises. Note gave them a once over look as they passed by, and paid a moment’s respect for the slain defender, before crawling in after Hornet. 

It was a tight fit, moving through the tunnels of the cocoon, but it was not a long one. Hornet had reached the single room within first, and when she did, Note could hear the gentle, articulated voice of a woman. “ The child of the Wyrm’s dalliance has graced me with her presence. I can sense the Knight has been slain, and unexpectedly, so too the infection. ” Note paused, listening in on the voice. To them, it was like the sound of harp strings, gently plucked and humming a calming tune. They felt something bump into their back, followed by the annoyed meow of Rem. Note waved their hand at the small creature, wanting it to stay quiet for once and not alert her of their presence. “ Does she bring others?.. Yes, I can sense two others through my roots. Come along now, no more hiding in the shadows. ” She didn’t speak as one who was upset or frightened; rather it was quite welcoming. Note wanted to move, but their legs trembled. This would be the first time Note could properly engage with a Higher Being, is that why they felt so… frightened? They shook their head and made their way through the entrance into the chamber ahead. 

Note stood tall within the bedchamber and turned to face Her Royal Majesty; The White Lady. Despite Note standing at their full height, a height that greatly exceeded every other bug they had ever met, they still had to turn their gaze upwards. Their eyes were only just below that of the White Lady’s. And she was sitting down! At her full height, she would no doubt tower above Note. She was bound, not just with physical binds, but Note could sense Seals of Binding as well. After years of sitting beside Lurien’s, Note became quite acquainted with knowing their presence. Despite her restrictions, roots still managed to pierce through and into the ground beneath. The only intentionally exposed part of her was her head. Her enormous, yet sleek, crown of Roots, those pale, blind eyes that sparkled like stars; as minimal as it was, Note could understand that this woman before them was beautiful. And that voice… She truly was a Higher Being. Her beauty was as awe inspiring, as it was terrifying. 

Rem flew into the room behind Note and found an alcove in the walls to retreat and lay in. “ The Child has brought along the heir of the Scarlet Fire, as well as… Oh, I did not expect one of you. You are one of my Wyrm’s vessels, yet you are not the Knight, or the one who restored the Kingsoul. I wonder… your wisdom of time, the sound of the fair fabric that adorns your body, could you be that vessel my Wyrm bestowed upon His beloved Watcher? ” Note was shocked, how did she… Did the King talk about them to the Lady? “ It seems the stasis held you captive too in that Spire along with your Master. The Watcher was a kind one, it is tragic what my Wyrm requested him to be a part of. And yet, without his sacrifice, we may not be speaking to each other like this. I hope The Watcher is now at peace, knowing his sleep was not in vain. ” Note balled a fist at that. What did she know Lurien’s sacrifice? Hornet glanced toward Note, between their fist and their face. Note let go of their anger for now and reached for their journal. Hornet had said The White Lady’s sight was all but gone, Note could see that as well. She could sense them, but not truly perceive them. Note was thankful to Hornet for being willing to speak for them, but they knew they would have to choose their words carefully for this occasion. They wrote down their introduction before showing it to Hornet. 

“ The one before you, Brilliant Queen of Hallownest, is the Watcher’s Apprentice named Note. While a vessel they were born, a Scholar is who they are now. They have traveled far outside the city and through much of Hallownest in order to speak with you in person. ” The Lady subtly turned her gaze in Hornet’s direction, then back to Notes. “ A scholar, it says? The Watcher taught you well then. I see why my Wyrm left you with him. And what does it wish to talk about? ” Note wrote out their response, and once again shared it with Hornet. “ With the Infection now ended, Hallownests stasis comes to an end. Yet there are those still near to their demise, unless action is taken to save them. ” The Lady pondered for a moment, then replied, “ Ahh, this is about the Great Slug who slumbers above my Gardens. If you seek my aid, then I am afraid I must deny the possibility of leaving with you. ” This woman, she talked as if she knew what others had planned to say. She spoke with such certainty, as if there was no other way the conversation could go. Note through Hornet replied; “ While your presence would be humbling for the Scholar, Great Root, it would not be needed. What they’ve come to ask is about the matter of your Gardens. They believe that in restoring Unn’s Dream to its former glory, she could once again awaken from her own stasis. ” 

“ You wish to take my Gardens from me, Scholar Note? ” Her tone remained the same as before; unchanged from it’s calm and soothing demeanor. Note wasn’t sure if this was a good sign or a calm before a storm. They wrote to Hornet, “ Not take, they ask for you to relinquish it. If you wish to be freed, it can be done and you may go where you desire. Or, if you’d rather not leave, you could remain here and be left alone. But the Gardens hold no value for one locked away from the world. Let the flora be free for all those who seek it now. ” The Queen replied; “ And what would you seek to do with my Gardens, young Vessel? ” The use of the word “vessel” felt like it was meant in an aggressive manner. She had kindly referred to them as a Scholar so far, so to refer to them as their prior state came off as if she had been insulted. But despite that, her voice was still the same as ever. Or were they just overthinking that, Note asked themself. They responded with, “ Beautiful Lady of White, the biggest issue at the moment are the thorns. They choke your Gardens and spread out into other lands. They’ve become far too wild to be left unchecked. After that would begin the steady process of reconnecting this land with Unn. There is an Oracle of The Great Slug who will aid in this endeavor. ” The Lady’s eyes locked with Notes. She was silent for a time, only blinking every so often as she watched them. It made Note uneasy. 

And then… She giggled. It was subtle, and only for a moment. But she giggled. “ So respectful; you choose your words with grace and flattery. And yet bold and determined in your wishes. You remind me of my dear Wyrm, Scholar Note. That spark for something better and beyond yourself. And yet Lurien was the one to raise you. You’ve become a fine Watcher, and heir to Hallownest. But I sense none of these are what you wish for. There is turmoil within you, but not one caused by your inner void. My Wyrm too, was frightened by the reality before them; and sought to escape it into the salvation of others to hide from his pain. It pains me to say you may tend to my Gardens as desired, but I am in no condition to stop you even if I wanted to. ” Note could feel a great weight lifting from them at the words being spoken by this floral goddess before them. They looked down at Hornet who returned their gaze before The White Lady interrupted their moment.

“Be cautious of the small one back there, theirs is a flame not of this land; even if the ritual that birthed it was performed here. ” Note was confused, did she mean Rem? She continued to speak as Note turned to look at the small creature that now glared at the old Queen. “ It was once attached to that other vessel from before. If they are no longer together, then the vessel's being was extinguished with the fall of the plague. I’ll tell you now, as you are unaware. But that being before you shares a likeness to you and your kin. It too was crafted to contain the energy of another within. Crafted to contain the fires of nightmares, an infant of the Nightmare Heart. I presume you would know of them? ” Rem’s back arched, and he began to hiss at the White Lady’s words. But she was not deterred. “ The ritual has been completed, and that being before you is the result. In time it will grow and become the new troupe master, sent away to scavenge off many other desecrated or dying kingdoms for the embers of that scarlet flame the Heart seeks. If I were you, I would cut your ties with it and send it away. This Kingdom has suffered enough, and that thing will only bring misfortune upon you. ” Note could hardly believe it, and yet with the Lady’s words it all made sense to them now. They DID know of the troupe, they had read stories of them. And Rem’s face… It now reminded them of the nightmares they once had years ago. All this time this loud, annoying, Fire spitter was the progeny of the Higher Being known as the Nightmare Heart. 

Rem began to fly around the room, hissing and snarling at the lady. Smoke could be seen seeping from their mouth and Note dove to the side as Rem spat out a fierce ball of flames at the White Lady. The fire had no effect however, as it dispersed across the Seal of Binding that protected her body. Angry, and upset, Rem flew out of the room and off into the gardens. Note, after all they heard, was shocked. “ Note! We need to go after him. ” It was Hornet, she was already moving quickly after Rem and out of the White Lady’s chamber. Note was at a loss of what to say or do, the echo of Hornet calling out to them from above could be heard from the tunnel. Note turned towards the lady, and she to them. After giving a bow to her in thanks, they began making their way outside and after Hornet. 

Rem was flying in circles above the cocoon, upset and wanting to go away. He knew what he was, and he didn’t have to hear it spoken so viciously by that glowing plant. And now Note knew too, and Rem just knew Note must’ve hated them even more for it. Note would never accept them, they weren’t Ghost. After everything that had happened in such a short span of their life, Rem was so confused, angry and scared. They looked down and saw that the red spider Hornet had exited the cocoon and she was looking up at them. “ There you are, please come back down! ” Why should he, Rem thought. And then they saw Note. The tall vessel crawled up and looked up at them. Those morphed eyes, while unable to move, screamed that they were both flabbergasted and afraid of Rem. The little Nightmare couldn’t take it anymore, they just… 

Before Hornet or Note could react, Rem wrapped their wings around their body and vanished into thin air. 

… 

The moment Ghost defeated the Nightmare King, it’s essence had been absorbed into Rem. The ritual had been completed and now Rem was on the path to grow into the next Troupe Master; a Vessel that could dance between the waking and dream realm in servitude to feeding the Nightmare Heart. If it weren’t for Ghost, Rem would’ve accepted this. But they saw the little vessel, a creature birthed from Gods and filled with a power greater than theirs, act against their born purpose. Vessels were crafted to contain and nothing more. But Ghost had accomplished something very few vessels ever could; They Became their Own Person. They reclaimed their memories. They chose to stand and fight against a raving Goddess… and they did it by their own choice. Rem was inspired by Ghost, and who they had become. And now they wanted that too. They didn’t desire to be just another puppet in a long line of Masquerading Troupe leaders. They were their Own Person and right now they just wanted a friend. 

After he had teleported a short distance away from Hornet and Note, Rem flew off through the gardens, looking to be anywhere other than with them. Time passed and everywhere he flew looked the same; nothing but greenery and thorns. Eventually the little Nightmare came across one of the desolate mantis camps from before. They could smell the burning embers of the scarlet fire his family had coveted for many millennia all throughout the camp. The anger, the pain and loss… the deaths. To the Scarlet Fire, such emotions and energy made perfect kindling for it to ignite. It made Rem hungry, but not a hunger of their own. It was for something darker within them. And it frightened them. They flew away as quickly as they could into the thicker greenery until a different burning smell caught their attention.

Hidden in the greenery not far off from the main camp was a smaller site where a single tent had been pitched. A bonfire was lit nearby and several kabob’s of various vegetables were roasting above it. Rem’s stomach growled. While Scarlet Fire could sustain them, so too could the food of the waking world. The difference was the Scarlet Fire was much more potent, but it was at the cost of empowering the Nightmare Heart. Rem hated that, and seeking to deny their creators wishes, flew down to eat from the kabobs before the one responsible would notice. Hovering in front of the fire they grabbed the end of one of the smoking rods and lifted it up and back onto the ground away from the rest. They landed down onto the greenery and began to satiate their appetite, unaware of the yellow and white striped legs walking up to them from behind. 

… 

An hour had passed and still there was no sign of Rem. Ever since he vanished, Hornet and Note had been searching desperately for the little Nightmare. And with no clear sign they began to retrace their steps in hopes Rem went off the way they had come. While Hornet’s worry for the child was genuine, Note was still unsure what they would want to say or do when they saw them again. Rem had been a nuisance to them before, and now they knew he was connected to another Higher Being; one that had tormented Note in the past. Once Note knew they were safe, perhaps it would’ve been better if Rem stayed with Hornet. He seemed to like her, already a better relationship then whatever theirs was. If Lurien was here, he would know what to do with such a confusing dilemma… 

In time the two siblings eventually found the mantis camp they had passed through before. There still wasn’t any sign of Rem though and Note was starting to lose faith they’d ever find him. “ Oy you! Are you the pin head that made that little angel so upset? ” Yelled out a very angry voice, one that Note recognized from earlier that day. Hornet swiftly drew her Needle and faced toward the sound of the voice. Out through the greenery stepped the white mantis girl from before, eyes slanted and clearly upset. The mantis glared between Hornet and Note, focusing on the vessel the most. Hornet responded; “ Would that “Angel” happen to be a young, black and red bug with a white face and large wings? ” The mantis kept her eyes on Note but responded, “ Aye, that be them. But I wasn’t askin you, little spider. I was askin the Pin Head. ” Why did she keep calling them that, Note asked in their head, hurt by the insult. 

“ Note is unable to speak, they can not answer you without getting closer to write in their journal. Not that I would allow you to get that close in the first place. ” Hornet called out with protective ferocity. Note set a hand upon her shoulder and Hornet looked up to them. Note nodded, letting her know they were okay with talking with the strange mantis. Hornet wanted to disagree but Note began walking forward toward the girl and retrieved their journal from their robes. “ My name is Note, I apologize for my sister's behavior. You said you found Rem, where are they? We’ve been searching for him for quite some time. ” The mantis looked at the writings, seeming to have some trouble with understanding it at first. “ Yer writing reeks of arrogance. You get that from the big city, Pin Head Note? ” Note was appalled by this girl! “ Rem, was it? They flew off South from here not too long ago. Not that you’d care. ” Note was getting absolutely sick of this girl's attitude. “ And what is that supposed to mean? ” 

The mantis looked up at Note. She only reached about half of Note’s height; where did she manage to keep all that sour energy Note asked themself. “ The poor child was in so much disarray when he flew into my camp. Little thing was starvin and decided to eat some of my dinner. Had no problems with that though once he and I started talkin. ” Note was surprised by that last part; “ Did you just say…. talking? ” The mantis’s antennae began to vibrate back and forth as she shook her small forelimbs out in front of her, “ Good Gods you don’t even talk with the little fella?! You barely feed him and all you do is get upset! No wonder he ran away from you! Or maybe yer to stupid to get it. He doesn’t talk like I or yer sister can, but with his eyes and his cute lil meows. ” Note was stunned by her words. “ He told me how alone they've felt, how they’ve suffered a heavy loss close to them, and how he wanted to try again with some pin head but all they ended up doing was pushing him off. I thought they were talking about a father figure, since it didn’t seem he even knew their parents. But then I find you and it all clicks. No city slicker with all the money and snobby energy in the world could ever understand what they felt. Yer no better than that blasted King was with that Knightly character they threw into a cell up above. He raised ‘em as his own only to then abandon ‘em in their most desperate time. Yer no better. ” 

Note was at a loss for words, and dropped to their knees. Was it true? Had they really just become like the King? The White Ladies' words echoed in their head, how she said they reminded her of the King. Had… had that gone further than just the good parts? Note was confused and knew nothing about being a parental figure, but they didn’t want anything bad to happen to Rem. Note knew what it was like to be abandoned, to feel worthless… like a Vessel. And they too suffered a heavy loss. Oh Gods, they had been so wrapped up in themselves they didn’t even realize what they were doing to Rem. Standing back up, Note wrote down “ I need to find Rem now. Please, miss mantis, what direction did they go?? ” Note wrote and looked down into her eyes. Maybe… she’d understand how they felt now too. She looked as cranky as ever when reading their message, but when she turned to probably yell at them, she paused as she looked into their eye holes. “ ... He went south, back near the drop to that nest of spiders. ” Note snapped their journal shut and reached down, shaking one of the mantises' forelimbs in thanks before they took off running in that direction. The mantis yelped at the sudden touch, her wings flashing up in a defensive manner. She wanted to slap Note away, but they had already taken off. So instead she screamed, “ You better go make it up to that little angel! And the name is Nia! ” 

… 

-minutes prior- 

Rem had just flown through the entrance into the Deepnest, belly now full from Nia’s lovely meal. They didn’t really have a plan, so much as they wanted to go back to where they last saw Ghost in the crossroads. And to do that, the best they could do was backtrack from all they had traveled this day. And that meant flying through the Deepnest on their own. He wasn’t worried, he could defend himself. And their eyes could see through the dark; unlike that rude Note’s. It wasn’t a long path either, they would be just fine, Rem told himself. But once they had reached the bottom of the entrance, and now hovered close by to that strange tunnel that had entranced Note earlier, they too saw something move within it. He had thought he did before, but didn’t want to lose Note and Hornet at the time. But now was different, and when he looked down that tunnel…. He saw his dear friend Ghost. 

… 

Note ran through the Garden’s as fast as they could. If Rem truly was heading toward the Deepnest tunnel, they suspected Rem wanted to go back home. And it was crazy for Rem to go back there alone! If Note didn’t hurry, if they didn’t find Rem soon… as Note thought this, flashes of Marissa’s murder replayed in their head in vivid detail. No, Note told themself. Never again! As they ran, they lost  focus of their surroundings and their robe was suddenly snagged by a stray thorn bush, a great deal of the blades catching the fabric. Note tried to wrench themselves free but the robe wouldn’t budge. “I Don't have time for this!”, Note screamed in their head. Without hesitation they undid the buttons of the robe and took off running, reminding themself to return for it later. 

Once they found that mouth of death that led into the Deepnest below, Note dropped down until they reached the bottom, casting a large Scholar’s Candle in the palm of their hand, illuminating the area. They looked and looked for any sign of Rem. But with Rem leaving no footprints and Note having no voice to call out, they had very little options on what to do. As Note began to walk down the path they had only a couple hours ago, they heard a loud, frightened cry from Rem coming from down the tunnel that had so enraptured them before. “ There’s nothing but death and regret down this path ”, Hornet’s words echoed in Note's mind. They had believed they saw Lurien down this tunnel earlier, but that was impossible. And now whatever that thing was, that shapeshifter, it had Rem! Note picked up the pace and began running down the tunnel, keeping one hand up to keep the Scholar’s Candle lit.

As Rem’s cries got louder, and Note was reaching the end of the tunnel, they extinguished their light. Quietly they walked on until they had entered into a large den. Note was a mess of emotions but they shut those out, keeping their focus. Note could barely see anything and Rem’s cries had gone quiet. And not just Rem, the room itself had gone deathly quiet. But Note could tell they were not alone. Whatever mimicked their Master, whatever had captured Rem, it was here, just waiting in the darkness. Note and the creature were at an Impasse, and someone had to act. Note Needed to See. And so, Note cast a Scholars Candle within their palms, filled with soul energy, and pushed it up into their air. It hovered off like a balloon, and the light filled the room. And what they saw made their void run cold. 

The den was a mass graveyard. Bodies of many bugs and even vessels were tied to strings and hung from the ceiling. A macabre collection of prey and prizes, destined to be either food or used as a costume for something else. Note finally recalled from their vast collection of knowledge about an apex predator of the Deepnest who used such tactics. It had a name that meant death and it was known throughout the land, it’s stories became the stuff of nightmares to many who lived both in and outside the Deepnest. Nosk. This was a Nosk’s chambers, and Note had just given themselves away to it, wherever it was. Taking a few steps forward, Note looked along the floor but no sign of Rem was to be found. Turning their gaze upward, they looked along the hanging bodies, begging that the little bug be alive. And there, near the right edge side of the ceiling wall, was Rem, strung from string but miraculously still breathing. 

Note made haste and ran over to the cave wall and activated their Sorcerer's Phantom; diving into the wall and becoming a shadow upon it. Traveling upwards til they were an arms reach from Rem, they reached out an arm from the shadows and grabbed hold of them. They pulled til the string that held them to the ceiling snapped and they carefully returned to the ground below. Exiting the shadow fully, Note pulled Rem free of the binding strings around them. Rem struggled to open their eyes and look at Note, letting out a soft whimper. Note rested their forehead to Rem’s, gently nuzzling him to tell them it would be okay. It’s time they get out of this place. That’s when the Scholar's Candle went out.

The two were cast back into darkness, and that’s when Note heard it. A quiet, scraping of claws on rocks. And pebbles falling from the ceiling hitting the ground. The Nosk was waiting. It could strike whenever it wanted, and predators like it could see easily in the dark. But a Nosk is no ordinary predator. Why take the shape of those one loves? Why indulge in the game of fooling its prey? It had no need to strike Note now when they couldn’t react. It only had to wait for Note to bring back the light, so it could savor in their fear. Nosk knew this, and Note knew this. But Note had no desire to give the Nosk what it wanted. Note knew what to expect when they turned on the light again. And despite how they weren’t ready, they had to do it. As Rem clutched tightly to Note, who held the child close to them with one arm, Note recast a new Scholar’s Candle. 

The ball of soul hovered off into the air, pushing back the darkness. Nothing moved, and not a sound was made. But Note knew what to expect all the same. And so, they turned around. And there, standing at the exit, was Lurien. How poetic, Note thought. To save a creature that reflected themselves, they had to get past a creature that reflected their past. Note stared deeply into the black depths of that pale mask. It was a good likeness to their Master. No one knows how a Nosk can read one’s mind to take the form of those they hold dear so perfectly. But right now, Note didn’t care. They took one step forward, and then another, and another. Slowly approaching the Beast in Watchers clothing. Could it sense how Note was feeling now, Note wondered? Perhaps it would be surprised to know exactly how they felt. 

When Note had crossed half the room, the “Watcher” let out a high pitched scream, like nails dragged across steel. It’s robe extended high into the air as two sets of claw tipped legs dropped to the floor, meeting the two it had already stood on. A barbed tail sprouted from its backside, as it’s neck continued to stretch even further. The robes of the “Watcher” hid the beast's face, as it’s mask became its mouth. Within the depths of the mask's eye hole Note could make out the gnashing teeth hidden inside. It’s transformation now complete, the Nosk let out another scream as its face slithered quickly in Note’s direction. It seems the beast was no longer sensing how it’s prey felt. Because if it had, it would realize how Furious it had managed to make Note feel. Tricking, terrifying and ensnaring Rem, taking on the guise of their Master? Note was a pacifist by Nature, preferring to keep out of a fight. But not this time.

Note’s fists met and the Vanguard’s Shelter was cast. The Nosk slammed face first into the barrier with a roar, but Note Released it with a powerful burst, knocking the creature's head back. Casting their hands into the air their body released a powerful burst of light, the Coward’s Flash,  that blinded the Nosks sensitive eyes. It shook its head losing sight of its prey. Quickly dashing to the side of the beasts body, Note could feel their void building pressure inside before they released it out from their eye holes; their Watcher’s Quill skewering into the Nosks exposed belly. The beast roared in agony before lashing down at where Note was. Once again the vessel slammed their fists together, the beast slamming face first into a wall of Soul. As the barrier burst with another shockwave, the Nosk attempted to follow up by launching its tail to where Note was. Instead Note held Rem tightly to them and sunk into the shadows below with their Sorcerer's Phantom; The tails barb piercing into the ground and getting stuck. As the Nosk worked to free its tail, Note re-emerged, closer to the Nosk’s body and unleashed another Watchers Quill at the base of the beasts tail, severing it from its body. The Nosk wailed in pain, it’s hunt not going at all like it expected. It’s prey was too focused, it was not afraid at all! The Nosk was still bleeding from their previous attack and now with the loss of its tail- before the Nosk could react Note cast another Coward’s Flash that made the Nosk scream. The light burned its eyes. It had to run, or else it’s prey would kill them. The Nosk leapt up using its powerful legs onto the ceiling and ran off, screaming down a hidden tunnel up above. And as it vanished for good, the Scholar’s Candle Note had lit before, finally died out. 

… 

Several hours passed before Rem finally awoke. The paralysis of the Nosk having finally worn off. When they did, they found they were once again in Dirtmouth. More specifically, Note’s bed. Rem sat up and looked around, wondering why he was here. The last thing he remembered was seeing Ghost and then… The sound of a screaming tea pot spooked them. Hopping off of the bed they wandered to the edge of the floor and stared down below. Note was there, tending to the tea and pouring themselves a fresh cup. They were in only their black cloak, like the one Ghost had. Their robe from before was ruined and lying on the table. As Note took a sip, they spotted Rem and quickly stopped; setting their cup aside. Rem backed up, expecting the Scholar to be upset with them for running off. But instead, Note moved over to the stairs and sat down, pulling out their journal and writing something down before holding it up to Rem. It read, “ Rem, I am Sorry. ” 

The little Nightmare was surprised and cocked their head in confusion letting out a little mew at Note. Note pulled the journal back and wrote down some more before setting the journal by them again. “ I have been awful to you. I had gotten so caught up with my own desires that I never stopped to consider how you must have been feeling. None of us have been able to cope with the losses we suffered, and we only ended up hurting each other for it. But I should’ve noticed it sooner as the adult. ” Rem looked at the journal and back to Note. Slowly, they began to crawl along the floor closer to the vessel. Note grabbed their journal and wrote out more; “ I have no experiences with kids, let alone any as special as you. But I know what it’s like to feel the burdens of a father weighed upon you. I still feel the burdens of the King almost every day. Lurien… helped me to be free of it, and helped me become the person I wanted to be. And, I guess, Ghost probably did the same for you. Would that be right? ” Rem read their words, before climbing down the stairs to them. “ I don’t know what the future will be like for either of us; my plans for the Greenpath have not changed. But… if you’d give me the chance… I want to try again and help you too. Is… is that okay? ” Note left the journal open upon their lap, Rem now sitting beside them on the stairs. Rem looked at the journal for a moment, but didn’t need to read their message. They simply crawled onto their lap and curled up. Note had never felt this way before, a new sense of relief at the little creature's safety, and what’s more… their forgiveness. Much more gently compared to the first time they did so, they picked Rem up, and held them close to their chest in a tight embrace. 

Chapter Text

… So your story is almost over, but you’re wondering if there was a point? 

It’s a funny thing, how stories are often built around a grand goal, and so we expect to live one ourselves. While some are born with purpose, and others are given none; the quest was never about the success, but rather who you’ve become.

So, to question the one before; what was the point if not to have become the point all along?

-Mister Mushroom

… 

“ Note, do you know what Stars are? ” The small vessel looked up to their Master, tilting their head out of curiosity. Lurien turned away from their paperwork to face them, “ It is said that far above our beautiful city, above this kingdom even, the skies of the surface glitters with dazzling lights when the great light of day passes into the night. Those lights that dot the sky are called stars. Many great astronomers have crafted what they call “constellations'' from the stars. Constellations are formed from the connecting of stars and are used to tell the stories of great heroes and ferocious beasts. ” Note listened intently, fascinated by their Master’s teachings. “ While I’ve never been able to witness these things myself, I am lucky enough to possess a few documented recreations of these constellations. Would you like to see? ” Note nodded enthusiastically. Lurien softly chuckled, “ I thought you would. ” Standing up from his desk, Lurien stepped away from his duties of governing the city; in order to take a break and share something new with his pupil. 

Just as Note was about to follow after their Master, they awoke from their dreams of the memory from long ago. They sat up, recalling the memory of that day quietly to themself before getting out of bed to start the day. Rem, who had been lying on the bed beside them, awoke with a yawn and arched their back out as they watched Note head down the steps of their house. It was going to be an interesting day, Note thought. It had been a week since the events at the Gardens; and during this time Note had spent the better part of it plotting the next steps in their Greenpath Restoration Plan. Luckily, they had Hornet and Amur to plan it all out with. 

The Fog Canyon would need to be completely mapped and have markers placed out to divide it. After deliberating with Hornet and Amur on the subject of the local jellyfish, the three had agreed that it would be cruel to wipe out the species entirely. But all hope was not lost. From what Note and Hornet had witnessed, the Canyons on the western half of the kingdom had a lesser density of the bubbles and its creatures than to the east. That meant they could successfully restore half of the Canyons back in Unn’s favor and still preserve some of the ecosystem created by the jellies. The bubbles seemed easy enough to deal with, as a gentle touch could pop them. It was the explosive ones and the moving of Uoma and Ooma that was more challenging. But that could still be figured out in time. The only challenge remaining was how to keep their influence from returning back to the West. Perhaps a special gate or a wall, Note had considered, but with doors so access to each side was still possible for explorers. 

While only half of the Canyon would be worked on, the Queens Gardens was planned for an entire change; with the exception being to leave the White Lady her own space. The gardens provided a great deal more area for the Greenpath to return too. The biggest problem being the thorns. Like with the Canyon, the Gardens would need to be completely mapped out and marked for where thorns were located and how large and numerous they were. It would take a great deal of effort to chop them down and manage controlled burnings for the remains. 

It was going to be a lot of work, and if they were to do it alone it would be near impossible. Luckily though, that wasn’t going to be the case. While Note was running through Hallownest like a crazed explorer, Amur had managed to locate a few families of Mosskin spread throughout the Greenpath. He told them of the plan and they quickly agreed to help however possible. With Amur taking charge to guide them, they would be responsible for the Fog Canyon’s portion of the restoration. That only left the Gardens, and it was Hornet who had proposed a crazy idea for how to manage it. More specifically, who. That was going to be Note’s goal for the day, convincing her to help them. They were not looking forward to talking with her again, but if she agreed and if step two of the plan worked, it would be a huge advantage for their goal. So, Note made themselves a morning cup of tea and prepared a small breakfast for Rem. Once the two were satisfied, they left to find that crazy, exotic looking, mantis of the Queen’s Gardens. 

… 

Rather than traverse the Deepnest again, this time Note decided to put up with the chaos of the stag ways to get to the Gardens. It was still uncomfortable and nauseating for them, but it wasn’t as bad as their first ride. On the bright side, the Garden’s stag way was close to where Nia could be found. Once they were off, Rem happily flew ahead of Note to lead them to where her camp was. Rem was rather excited to see Nia again. Unlike Note who had been annoyed by the mantis, Rem enjoyed being around her. He thought she was funny. 

Nia was out tending to a small garden of her own when she heard the familiar chirps of Rem as he flew over to greet her. “ ‘Ello there Rem, it’s good to see you again. ” She smiled as she looked up to Rem, the little Nightmare flying around her happily. “ You seem to be doin better than before, yah finally got a good meal in yer belly? ” As Rem let out a happy mew, the rustling of bushes alerted Nia. She quickly turned her head in their direction, antennae laying flat to her head, and crouched low in case she needed to run. But as she saw it was Note stepping through the bushes she relaxed for a brief moment before her face turned into a sneer. “ Oh, it’s you again. ” There she goes with the attitude again, Note thought. Pulling out their journal, Note replied “ Good afternoon, Nia. I hope this day finds you well.” One of Nia’s antennae twitched as she read their introduction, before focusing back on her garden.

She had been pulling up a variety of wild vegetables and that puzzled Note. This was one giant garden they were in after all, so the possibility of there being a section devoted to edible plants wasn’t unlikely. But they were mostly curious that a mantis was harvesting them. “Do you eat those? I never realized a mantis could have a herbivorous diet. ” Nia briefly looked at their message before returning to her task; “ Do I look like any other mantis? ” Note worried they may have touched a nerve, but she continued to talk before they could apologize. “ Me Ma and Pa got drunk one day and stumbled upon a stray root of the ol White Hermitess and decided to have a little nibble. Not long aftah, I popped out. And sensin I wouldn’t be accepted amongst the tribe, they kept me hidden out here. ” Note was amazed, in a way she was not just her parents' child, but she also had a bit of the White Lady in her. Note found themself questioning if that made them long distance siblings or not when she pierced one of the vegetables with her claw and took a bite from it. Still chewing on her snack she asked; “ Why are yah here, Pinhead Note? You come all dis way just so Rem could say hi? ” 

Note snapped out of their thoughts, and while a bit disgusted, replied “While Rem was excited to see you again, I came here to find you for my own reasons. May we talk? ” Nia was apprehensive, but after exchanging glances with Rem who mewed happily, she agreed. She sat down on a roughly made pillow fashioned from worn down fabric and what sounded like various leaves and moss used as stuffing. Rem fluttered down and curled up close to her. Note sat down opposite Nia and crossed their legs, and explained to her their quest to preserve the Greenpath and save Unn. Afterwards they wrote, “ While Amur and the Mosskin will be able to work on the Canyons, I need someone who would be able to take charge in the restoration of the Gardens; and that is what I’ve come to ask you. ” Nia read their words, an antennae twitched. “ You’ve lived in these gardens all your life and know your way around it. If anyone would know where to locate these thorns and perhaps even know an effective way to remove them, it would be you. I know we didn’t get off on the best start, and you were right to chide me, but I ask you to please consider this. ” Nia closed her eyes and tilted her head, her antennae twitching a few more times. As Note was writing again she barked, “ Will ye please stop with all that writing and give me a moment tah processes all dis?! ” Note jumped but closed their journal and set it aside. 

Nia mumbled to herself and let out the occasional “ hmm ” as she thought to herself, occasionally taking a bite out of the vegetable she had. Note sat quiet and patient, Rem looking between the two and slowly losing his. After another minute Nia responded, “ So, yah want me to head some group tah remove these thorns so your little Oracle buddy can ‘ave an easier time blessing these lands back to Unn. Right? ” Note nodded. “ I admit, bein able to go two feet without stepping on a thorn or being blocked off by a wall-o-them would be nice. Sure beats goin da long way round just tah travel a short distance. ” Note liked where this was going, but kept still as she talked. “ Could work on removin those dead carcasses of those mantises too. Foolish as it were to ingest that infection; they should be buried to provide this land nourishment. Not like any of the beasts of this area would have ‘em. What about aftah it’s all done? ” She looked up at Note. Note was so focused on her talking they didn’t process her asking the question for a moment, but they snapped back to attention and wrote down; “ Well then this land is once again apart of Unn’s dream. I imagine the wildlife wouldn’t change all that much, but the Mosskin may be more abundant here. ” She read, but replied, “ I meant me. ” “ That’s entirely your choice. No ones gonna force you to leave, Nia. If you’d like to stay here that’s perfectly fine, or if you want to leave that’s also your choice.” Note hastily responded.

Nia was quiet again, and looked over to Rem. Rem looked back at her and gave a soft mew to her. “ I think so too, you little angel. ” She turned back to Note, “ Alright then, I’m interested in providin some muscle you lack. ” She just had to make it an insult too, didn’t she; Note thought. If they had eyes they would’ve rolled them;  but if they had a mouth, they would have smiled. “ Thank you Nia. This means a great deal to me. ” Another step closer to Lurien was now taken. “ There be just one question that be rattlin around in me brain. ” Note cocked their head at her. “ Who do yah intend to have assist me with this work? ” That, Note thought, was Step Two. 

… 

“ I can’t believe yer making me do this. ” Nia hissed to Note. Note was aware, this was only the fifth time she said it on their walk all the way out here. Where “here” was, was deep within the Fungal Wastes; standing on the borders of the Mantis tribes Village. Rem had been left back at Note’s room in Dirtmouth. With how important this meeting was, they had… doubts about how well he would be able to control his fiery impulses. But they weren’t alone with Nia, at least. Speaking up from their left, Hornet said “ You May be the only one who can get a connection with them. They normally wouldn’t bother with Note, they aren’t a fighter. And while they may end up respecting my skills, I also hail from Deepnest. And those wounds between our tribes still cut deep. ” Nia crossed her forelimbs, she stood off to Notes right. “ You think they’d really care to listen to me? I hail from the tribe they cast out. And I’m not a great fighter either. ” Saying this she held up her claws, displaying their smaller size compared to those of her relatives. “ I always hid in the brush whenever a traitor passed me by. ” 

Hornet responded, looking back to her, “ Any of us going alone would get nowhere. But all three of us? Note and I descend from the King who they respect, Note has the eloquence, I have the notoriety and strength, and you are one of them. And like you’ve said, the traitor tribe would’ve wanted to eliminate you. Also you rejected their ways in taking in the infection. The Lords of this tribe could come to understand that and accept you. ” Nia huffed and thought it over, Note took this moment to respond. “ We need the help; and the Mantises would be a great assistance at cutting through the thorns. If we fail, then we’ll find another way. But I find the positives to be worth it. And like Hornet said, this could be a chance for you to start fresh with a new tribe, Nia .” Nia became flustered, her antennae twitched and she swatted Note in the side with one of her claws. Note flinched and rubbed their side, a bit sore. “ I don’t NEED anyone. I can survive on my own… Ugh Fine. Let’s just do this quickly. ” Note thanked her in their head, and wrote down; “ Stay close to me. I’ll do my best to keep us protected and we will walk right to the Lords.” 

The two agreed, and Note slammed their fists together. The three began to make their way to the Village, the Vanguards Shelter surrounding them and glowing bright as they walked past mounted skulls and shells of bugs slain by the tribe. Note didn’t like the idea of having the shield up from the start, they would have preferred to walk in without coming off so threatening. But both Hornet and Nia had assured them that it would be the smartest choice to make. The mantises would act to defend without asking questions, and seeing as how Hornet would be the most capable to fight them off; a Deepnest Warrior slaughtering their people would only send the wrong message. Going in defensive from the start and moving directly to the Lords was their only move. Once they were in their court, the other mantises would stand down and let the Lords deal with them. Note just hoped they would be more open to reason then battle, as they took their first steps into the Village. 

It wasn’t long before the first attacks started. Mantis Youths dropping from above and working to sting at the trio, only to be deflected by the Shelter. The further they traveled, the more they passed. Mantis Warriors would swipe at them as they walked past, but their claws would bounce back and the barrier would hum from the force. Deeper and deeper the three walked, ignoring the attacks and focused on getting to the Lords. Hornet giving instructions to Note, and Nia was amazed by the foundation of the tribe. Compared to all she knew, the Mantises here were way more advanced compared to the camps that her tribe had used. As for how members of the Village felt, none said a word about the intruders, only making attempts to break through Note’s barrier. Though if Note could guess, they would’ve suspected they were greatly shocked by the sight of Hornet and Nia. Despite the attempts made by the warriors, they weren’t enough to stop the trio from traveling deeper into their village. And it wasn’t long before they found themselves standing in the throne room of their Lords. 

The three sat upon their high thrones, staring silently focused upon the intruders; Mantis Warriors and Youths watching from the sidelines. Note looked down at Hornet, and when she gave them a nod, Note lowered their fists and the Vanguards Shelter dispersed. The throne room was quiet and no one moved a muscle. Taking the initiative, the Lord who sat in the center stood tall and called out, “ Why have you, Daughter of the Beast, come here with a sorcerer and a traitorous mantis? If you wish to be speared by our Lances, then draw your Needle. Otherwise leave at once! ” Hornet made no move to grasp her needle, “ I am here as a representative for the Watcher Note. ” Note felt a twinge of unease at the title, but refused to let it show. Hornet continued, “ And the mantis with us, Nia, is no “traitor”. For she was outcasted by her tribe and rejected the ways of the plague. We come here today to speak with you about an issue of importance. We request of you to allow us this chance. ” 

The central Mantis turned her gaze from Hornet, to Note, to Nia and back to Note; locking her eyes to the sorcerers. “ You remind me of another one that challenged us not long ago. A bug of great Honour and Skill. You carry no blade, and bear the title of “Watcher”. You hardly reflect the Warrior who stood before us with nail drawn. Why should we allow you to speak? ” Hornet answered for Note, “ Note was born of the same emptiness as the Ghost you faced before. And like them, they possess no voice. I’ll speak for them. ” Note nodded to Hornet and slowly reached into their robes. The mantis that sat in the throne to Note’s left tensed up, looking as if she was ready for an attack and waiting to see steel drawn forth. To her disappointment, Note only pulled out their yellow journal and quill. Nia was tense this whole time, her antennae occasionally twitching as she rubbed her small forelimbs together. The third Lord, who sat to Note’s right, kept her gaze on Nia; infatuated with the peculiar mantis before her. As the central mantis sat back upon her throne, willing to hear them out, Note began to write and Hornet began to speak. 

“ Greetings; to the three, great, Mantis Lords. Who managed to do the impossible and not just protect themselves; but their whole village from the wrath of the plague that had swallowed Hallownest for decades. I come before you now not as the “Watcher”, but as a servant for the kingdom; as do my friends beside me. ” As Hornet read that last part, Nia looked curiously over to Note. Did they just write that they considered her a Friend?... Hornet continued, “ You see while this tribe and a rare few managed to survive, there is one that is struggling to hold onto their life. The Great Slug whose dreams birthed the Greenpath, Unn, now runs on only memories. Unless something is done to help soon she, and the Greenpath, will be lost. I, and my friends, have already begun the work that could prevent this catastrophe, but we lack the strength to see it done. That is why I come before you three now, to ask for your help. ”

There was a stir among the mantises that watched along the sides, the Sisters looking between each other in a serious manner. The sister at the central throne once again spoke, “ Your silver-tongued-writings won’t work so easily on us, Watcher. The issue of a passive god’s demise is not one of our concern. Why have you come to us, and not the Pale Wyrm? ” Note replied, “ Because the Wyrm is gone. He vanished shortly after the Kingdom fell and has not since returned. This Village is now perhaps the most powerful force throughout the entire kingdom; That is why we come before you now. ” Before the leading Mantis could reply, her sister to her right lept up; “ And so what? Why should we care if another god is removed from this land? Good riddance, I say! The Pale King was a Tyrant who used his status and propaganda to flatter and frighten others to have his way. The White Lady was no better; both of whom ran away from their duties and abandoned their people to suffer. And the Infection was His doing too! Don't think us Naive, Watcher. Like you said, we kept it at bay; so we know very well what was causing those dreams. You say the “infection is gone” but what you actually mean is that the goddess responsible is dead. So, answer us then; why should we care about this one? What makes Unn any better than those of her kind? ” 

Her words were harsh, but Note couldn't blame her. After all she wasn’t all that wrong. “ I agree. I may not look like it, but I know better than most what the King was like first hand. I only saw the worst of him. Yes, the White lady did abandon the Kingdom. Yes, the Radiance did release her wrath upon this kingdom with a plague. Perhaps things would be better with less gods in these lands, but this isn't just about Unn. The Greenpath, the Fog Canyons, the Queens Gardens; they all were created from Unn. All the life and homes and resources that can be found from them; it’s all because of Her. She didn't just come to this land from a far off place and set themselves upon a throne above others or seek worship through the dreams for nothing; she Gave when no one asked and asked for little in return. If Unn were to perish; those lands would die alongside her. And that would be far more disastrous for you than you realize. ” The Mantis from the central throne spoke, “ What do you mean, “Disasterous” for us? ” 

Note felt like they finally had their attention; “ You reside within the Fungal Wastes. Where do you think that fungus even comes from? ” Note paused to let the mantises respond. They were quiet for a moment before the mantis who interrupted earlier answered; “ From dead life such as creatures and plants. What kind of question is that? ” Note was elated; they had them. “ Exactly, Great Lord. But if the Fungal Wastes produce little life matter, where would it come from? The City is to the East, and the Crossroads are above, and surely very little comes from Deepnest. ” As Hornet read out their next words, Note pointed a finger out with a great declaration to the Mantis Lords; “ The Fungal Wastes only exist because of the wastes created by Unn’s Dream! Perhaps these wastes were even a part of her creations before the Shrooms made it their home. The high temperatures of Unn’s flora and acid lakes clashing with the cool breezes from the City, in addition to the dead matter, created the perfect habitat for the Shrooms, and there for You as well! ” The Mantises focused deeply onto the Watcher that dared to raise their words against them with such confidence. “ If Unn dies, and the lands made by her dreams vanish, where does that leave the Mantis Tribe? A tribe so strong they were able to survive a plague; but let their Pride destroy them when they couldn't reach out to save the one who without them; they would be nothing! ” Hornet loudly declared with Note’s words. 

The two Mantis Lords stood up at their declaration. The explosive Mantis to Note’s left called out “ Mind your tone, you insolent City Scum! ” The central Mantis followed up, “ Your words are strong, much like the Kings from long ago, but words hold little power until they can be backed up with might. You dare to threaten us now in our Throne amongst Our people when you can't even provide that? ” The Lord that spoke prior followed up; “ You could very well be lying, Watcher. Is that the plan? We survived a powerful force and now seek to split us up? Have some of us follow you to be slain while the King’s forces drop on the rest of the village to subdue us? ” Note flinched, but held fast. This was starting to fall apart. Hornet nudged their side, “ Note, what about the Dream nail? Perhaps if they used it on us, they could see the truth. It can access minds and memories, yes? ” Note thought that was a great idea and wrote out as quickly as possible; “ We can prove we aren’t plotting against you. I have an old talisman of the Moth Tribe called a Dream Nail. It can access the minds of those the blade cuts through. If one of you would wish to use it’s blade on any or all of us, that would give you your proof. ” The loud mantis spoke up; “ Or you seek to draw one of us in and slay us on the spot in your favor. ” She turned to her sisters; “ Why must we put up with this any longer? If they refuse to leave on their own legs then surely we must make them do so our- ” 

“ Great Wyrm Almighty are all of ye so Bloody Daft?! ” The shrieking voice of Nia cut through all others; the Mantis Lords all turned their attention to her. “ Has ya Paranoia from all these years weathered away at the trust yah could have for others? ” She pointed to the now destroyed fourth throne that was beside the third mantis; who through all of this, had yet to speak her mind. “ Yer Brotha used to sit there, didn't he? A right bastard that one was, incredibly paranoid he was as well. I saw what the infection did tah him, and how it warped his mind. You three feel pride in holding it back; but in reality his betrayal did all the work the infection couldn't. Warped all of ya in the head. “Survival of the fittest”? Sure, but only through strength and not any other means. Yah wanna kill yerselves by bein stubborn then go on ahead! But I won't be a part of this or any Mantis Tribe that let’s their own Arrogance defeat them so pathetically. ” The tension that held in the room was so thick, it could've been cut with a nail. Nia had just interrupted and insulted the Lords, her words cutting right through their exoskeletons. Note’s hopes that this meeting would work out dropped and they braced to cast the Coward's Flash should the Lords begin to attack. Hornet too was ready to draw her needle. The two Mantis lords who had been talking looked like they were imagining their lances piercing Nia, staring fiercely at her… When the third mantis Lord started to giggle. She tried to hide it, covering her mouth with a hand but soon burst into a great fit of laughter. 

“ I’m sorry, dear Sisters ”, she let out a few more giggles before she sighed and calmed herself. “ It’s been so long since anyone has spoken their mind before us. And certainly not quite as fiery as this one has. Nia, was it? It’s true, the betrayal of our brother didn't do us any favors after all these years. Perhaps we did indeed let our hurt fester in our minds for too long. ” She turned to Note, “ You say this nail you possess can allow us to read your thoughts? ” Note was a mix of relieved and surprised, but wrote down; “ Yes, my Lord. ” The Mantis Lord nodded, “ Alright then. I’ll be the one to use it then Sisters. ” The furthest Lord from her spoke up, “ But what if- ” And she interrupted, “ Oh calm yourself, Sister Dio. Look at them; A Mantis from our brothers tribe, the new Watcher, and the Princess herself have all come here with shields raised and weapons down just to talk with us. Surely if they meant ill; they would have led with that. I’m sure whether they mean to demonstrate it or not, a Sorcerer is capable of more than one spell. If they wanted to be dangerous, they could. ” She grinned down to Note. The Lord at the central throne thought for a moment and said, “ Alright, Sister. But if they act out, we will strike with zero restraint. ” The third mantis stood up and said, “ I wouldn’t doubt it, Sister Ena ”; before leaping gracefully down and approached Note. 

As she approached, the Lord’s total height almost matched that of Notes; however the Watcher was still taller and the difference between the height of their eyes still required Note to look down. Note slowly reached into their robes; the two mantises above tensing up. But as they pulled out their hand, in it they held the old dream nail. “ Curious, you said it had a blade? ” the mantis asked. Note nodded and Hornet spoke, “ You have to will it to come out. It senses the intent to be used. ” To demonstrate, Note held the blade out before them and, sensing the desire to be used, the astral blade of the Nail manifested from the hilt. The Mantis Lord let out a quiet gasp of amazement. Note, feeling satisfied, let the blade disperse before handing it to the Lord. Once they did, they pointed a finger at their head and made a slash movement, to demonstrate how to use the blade. The Mantis Lord thanked them and the blade lit up in her hands. “ Once I cut, what then? ” Note wrote down; “ Then you will hear our thoughts. If there's a memory in particular you seek, the blade will reveal it to you. No one else will hear, but you. ” She thanked Note, and Note kneeled down to make striking them easier. Note was the first she used the Nail on, before she moved to Hornet, and lastly Nia; of whom the Lord seemed intrigued by. The Lord towered over Nia, so she kneeled down to face her;  “ What makes you so special, young mantis? ” Nia’s antenna twitched, “ Nothin useful; I just wanna enjoy livin in mah home without any thorns trippin me up. ” The Mantis Lord smiled, before using the nail on her as well. 

Standing up, the blade vanished and she rubbed the nail delicately with a claw. With a “ Thank you, Watcher Note ”, she handed it back over to them. Turning to face her sisters, she answered; “ These three speak the truth, dear Sisters! They seek our strength and claws in the removal of the thorns that span throughout the Queen’s Gardens. With their removal, they believe they have a chance at restoring the Garden’s into The Great Slug’s favor. Our Brother and his tribe… They are gone with the infection. ” The air was quiet; the two Lords above bowed their heads, as the rest of the tribe quietly muttered amongst themselves. Speaking up again, the Mantis Lord spoke; “ Sister Ena, Sister Dio; I wish to support them in their efforts. With your approval I, and a few Warriors of my choosing will travel to the Gardens to take part in their plan. ” The Mantis Lord to the far end, Mantis Lord Dio said, “ That is a great deal you wish to provide for them, Sister. And while I trust what you heard was true, I still carry my own doubts. What can they provide for us to make this trade equal? ” Before Note could give an answer, the third Lord spoke out; “ I would like to have Nia stay by my side. ” Nia, Note, and both Mantis Lords reacted with surprise. The Lord clarified, “ Not in a romantic sense, little one. No no, I see wasted potential with you. You are a mantis; but you are not one of us. Not yet, at least. I would like to keep an eye on you, train you, teach you. And if it satisfies my sisters to know I have one of the Watcher’s and Princesses friends in my corner where, even if they did seek ill will, they could not risk it without harm to her; then that is what my demand shall be. ” 

Note looked to Hornet and Nia; trading one of their companions as leverage was not a part of the plan and not one they were comfortable with. Hornet wasn't happy either with this; but she could see where the Mantis Lord was coming from. The two Lords discussed amongst themselves before the central mantis, Mantis Lord Ena, answered; “ That would be agreeable with us. ” Note reached out to place a hand on Nia’s shoulder, as if to say “You don't have to do this.” Nia looked up to them, and chuckled, brushing their hand off her; “ I won’t be on no leash if that's what yer sayin. Ya want me to stay close? Fine. But I ain’t beneath yah. Once we’re in the Garden’s, you're on my turf. You have power over your people, I have power over the Gardens. You may be a Lord, but you're no Lord over me. We work together; aight? ” The Mantis Lord before her laughed once again, but not in a demeaning tone. “ There it is again! That fiery confidence and will. Yes, that will be fine with me. I and my Warriors will be ready on the morrow to follow you to the Gardens. ” Reaching out her hand to Nia, she said “ My name is Tria. And I am looking forward to having you as my student, Nia. ” 

… 

With this development Note, Rem, Amur, Nia and Hornet would begin their work on the Greenpath Restoration Project; or the G.R.P. The process of mapping out the Fog Canyon and Queen’s Gardens and marking significant locations alone would take over a year. From then on, Amur and his Mosskin would work on the Fog Canyon and Nia with the help of Mantis Lord Tria and her few mantises would work on the Queens Gardens. Note and Rem would balance out their time working with both every other week while Hornet would assist when she could alongside her duties of looking after the kingdom as its protector. Once a month Nia and Amur would meet up with Note in their house in Dirtmouth  to go over the progress being made in their respective regions. Such occasions would often be a toss up between proceeding smoothly or ending with arguments between the two polar opposite bugs. Nia would taunt Amur over his indecisiveness and faith in his “bag-o-sticks-and-moss” as she put it; while Amur would chide her over her rude behavior and temper, saying it would ruin her allegiance with Mantis Lord Tria. When these childish fights broke out, Note would do their best to calm their anger and end the meetings as quickly as they could. While the alliance between them was shaky, it was the best Note could do. Deep down they wished that they could finally get along someday. The infection took a lot from Note, but through this project they wanted to start over in a way. So, they worked. And all the while they held out hope for both Unn to hold on as they worked, and for Lurien to be there in the dream realm when Note was prepared. 

… 

~5 years since the allegiance with Mantis Lord Tria~

“ Ready, and Fire! ” shouted Amur. A ball of red fire was launched towards a glowing orange bubble within the Fog Canyons, blasting into it and causing the naturally formed mine to explode with great force. Note held steady, the Vanguard’s Shelter around themself and Amur, protecting them from the blast. Once the dust had settled, Note released the Shelter and rolled their shoulders. They had been at this for a couple hours now, destroying the gas-filled bubbles so that the Mosskin could make their way through later to relocate jellies and pop any of the remaining, non-lethal, bubbles. While using their soul never took too much energy out of them, the continuous use over several hours was starting to weigh on them a bit; and they suspected they would need a hot springs trip soon. It was worth it though, after all these years Note could feel that they were close; so close to being done. 

“ Boom! Another one down and gone haha ”; came the voice of a young adult from just behind Note. “ Yes, and soon so will my hearing. Luckily there aren't many more to go. ” Replied Amur, who pulled out their map for this portion of the Canyon, crossing off one of the marked areas on it. “ Aw, don't be like that, Amur. Don't tell me you don't enjoy the explosions? They're so Awesome and Loud! ” The young, male’s voice said excitedly with perhaps a bit too much emphasis. Note reached down for the map and Amur passed it to them before turning to face their third group member; “ As “awesome” as they are, I for one don't enjoy being blown up alongside them; Rem. ” As Note was closely examining the map, Rem blew a raspberry at the Oracle, “ That’s part of the fun though! You get it, right, Note? ” Amur joined in; “ Nonsense, Note is far too level headed and civilized to find these explosions any more thrilling than just our duty to perform for Unn… Right, Note? ” Note lowered the map from their eye holes. If they had a voice they would have groaned. They didn't wanna be dragged into this silly dispute. Rolling the map up they turned to face the two, one hand cupping their lower shell and softly tapping it in thought, before writing down. “ While this is our job to perform these safe clearings; there's nothing wrong with enjoying what we do. These explosions may even be enjoyable to paint sometime later for myself. ” Note expected to find a happy, common ground between the two, but they both looked even more dissatisfied with Note not siding with either of them; and that left Note feeling a bit embarrassed. “ Anyway, let's move onto the next one.”

As they travelled onward, Rem ran up to walk beside Note; humming a little tune to himself that Note had never heard before. Stealing a glance to the quickly maturing Nightmare, Note couldn't help but be as surprised as ever about how quickly he was growing up. In just 5 years Rem had gone from a hapless baby to now standing just as tall as Nia. Flight was no longer their main source of transportation, but rather a set of legs that had grown out from their abdomen. Their arms hanging down their side and wings now wrapped around their body, acting as a cloak of their own. Despite the growth spurt, Rem still retained their tail, which swayed behind them from under their cloak. Their chirps and mews they used to often produce were now a rare occurrence; replaced with eloquent, albeit childish, speaking thanks to Note’s teachings. Though they did have some help from the folks of Dirtmouth, as well as Hornet, Amur and Nia with how to actually “speak” the words they taught. 

Physical appearance wasn’t the only change for Rem. It wasn’t long after they began to grow that they started to learn the extent of their powers that came with being a vessel of the Nightmare Heart. Casting fire projectiles, manipulation of their wings, the ability to vanish into thin air and reappear a fair distance away; all of it Rem seemed able to do so easily without being taught. Not only that, but they began to have knowledge about the dream realm that not even Note knew; they could even hear the thoughts of others. One time when a Mantis Warrior was slacking on their duties, Rem called them out on it without hesitation, providing proof of it to Nia and Lord Tria as well. It was astonishing, and incredibly frightening. As if on que Rem turned and looked up at Note saying; “ It scares me too, sometimes. ” 

Note flinched, a bit ashamed and wrote down; “I’m Sorry, I didn’t mean to offend. ” Rem shrugged, “ It’s okay. ” Holding out one of their hands, a ball of red fire manifested in their palm; “ I still have no desire to join the Troupe, but everyday I can feel it calling out to me louder and louder. I imagine that’s why I grew up so fast. Like many creatures, growing up quickly allows them to leave the nest and start their lives. In order to survive. To Consume and Spread… ”; Rem spoke as he closed his hand into a fist, the fire snuffing out as smoke seeped through the space between their fingers. “ You are right; but I know you better than anyone Rem. You may have been born to be a member of the Troupe; but that’s not who you are. True you can be quick to cause mischief at the expense of others; but it’s not out of malice. Whatever you want to become, I know you can. ” Rem laughed, “ You’re so mushy, Note. But, thanks. ” Note would’ve liked to smile at that. “ Oh! Have you made any progress with studying the dream nail? ” 

“Not just the Nail! Thanks to yours and Amur’s teachings; I’ve come to so many realizations!” Handing their journal to Rem for a moment, they reached into their cloak and pulled out the dream nail before trading it to Rem for their journal back. Flipping to the back of their journal, Note started pointing out their findings to Rem about the Nail, even Amur was curious and soon walked closer to hear about their findings. Over the years, when they weren’t focused on the G.R.P. or their other work; Note spent their time researching as much as they could on the Dream Realm. They had already gotten as much as they could from the books kept in the Spire, but now with Amur and Rem’s knowledge; it allowed their studies to go even further.

“Dream Nails, from what I understand, were prized and deeply personal crafts. You can’t just go around and purchase one from a vendor. Rather; those who seek to delve into understanding the dream realm had to craft their own. I don’t know how Ghost had acquired this one; but I imagine whoever they got it from must've been the one to create it. With Dream Nails, the materials used to fashion the base could range from the wood of whispering roots, to pale ore, or to a more polished marble like the one I possess. Some of these work better then others though; whispering root is incredibly powerful since the plants are heavily entwined with essence. The really important area of the Nail is here in the center. ” Note gently tapped the insignia on the Nail with their quill after writing that last sentence. “ It’s tinted pink glass, intricately wrapped in special silk. Specifically; Silkworm silk. As it’s said, Moths and Butterflies were a race created by the Radiance; and with that, they are closely attuned to the dream realm. Those who are Silk Moths are capable of creating their own silk, like Spiders, and this silk in particular can harmonize with the essence of dreams and allow for fantastic wonders to occur.” While Rem was aware of some of these details, Amur was greatly intrigued, and after Rem passed the nail to him, he began to examine it himself as Note continued on talking to themself. 

“The beauty of it is that, as it’s silk, that means it can be weaved. Supposedly some have made robes or other types of clothing out of the silk that allowed them to physically enter the dream realm. Nails were more meant for one's Mind to enter into it. Supposedly there are exceptions based on the dream you enter, on extremely rare occasions. But usually;  if  someone using a nail were to “die” in the dream, they would just wake back up in the real world like they were asleep. ” Note paused, the memories of the last day they saw Lurien in the dream realm played out vividly in their head, their heart beginning to ache... “ I have experienced such a sensation before. But, to try and not rave too long- ”, Rem responded with, “ Too Late ” as he chuckled. Note continued to write, “ To not rave on much longer ; the Silk is specifically designed around the glass to resemble Essence. And when the Glass pieces are placed on both sides of the Nail; the Nail can activate and then be used to collect essence and hone the ethereal blade until it is “awakened”; meaning you can now access any dream. Since some are trickier to enter then you may think.”

“ Sounds like you have made a lot of progress then. ” Rem replied while giving a playful, slow clap. Note felt they had and, truth be told, they had made several sketches of a dream nail of their own design; though it was more of a Quill then a Nail. Note was so caught up with looking over their sketches they failed to notice the rock that was in their path. They almost would have fallen face first into the moss and bubbles if Rem hadn’t caught their hand to catch them. “ You’re gonna get yourself killed if you aren't careful with your reading Note… Aw damn. ” Note looked at them first with distaste for the language, but then looked down with him. What they thought was a rock, was in reality the corpse of a bug. Long since dead, another victim to the infection. Amur sighed and knelt down by it, “ Poor fella, mark this one down on the map for collection later, Note. ” The vessel nodded, solemn as they started to mark the bug's location. “ That Radiance, all this misery and death and for what? I’m not the type to encourage aggression but after all this and the harm she caused to Unn; I say she got what she had comin. I hope this land never has to deal with her presence again. ” Amur spoke with a harsh bite to his tone. It was rare to see the Oracle get rattled.

“ I wouldn't be too sure about that, Amur. ” Note and Amur both turned to look at Rem, who was rubbing the back of their neck anxiously. “ What do you mean, lad? ” Rem seemed a bit on edge, but they took a breath and replied in a matter of fact tone; “ Because she is in the process of being reborn. ” Note and Amur stood still, both looking toward the young Nightmare. “ I just have this gut feeling, you know? The Nightmare Heart and The Radiance, they used to be one before they were separated. And while the Nightmare Heart prefers the more negative remnants, the Radiance was the opposite and was more on the peaceful side. She may have not seemed like it to you two, but look at the moths and how they treat dreams and spirits; that reflects back to how the Radiance once was. And well… Beings like her and the Heart are necessary for the world to exist as it does. Without either, the balance they create would be lost. She needed to be stopped, I can agree with that; I helped after all. But she will return one day. However I don’t believe she will be quite like what she was before. Think of it as the old Radiance is gone, and the new one birthed will be like a fresh start. ” 

Amur was at a loss for words. Note though, their thoughts contemplated this news and began to run wild. “When Ghost slayed the Radiance, you said the void was what consumed her. How could she return? ” Rem shrugged, “ Probably from the void too. Like a light breaking through the darkness. When Ghost gave up their shell to assist the Hollow Knight, everything just went black after that. The next thing I remember was waking up in the Spire and seeing you and Hornet. I imagine some remnant of the void still remains in the dream realm. It couldn't physically leave this plain, but because of Ghost, it still manifested there too, enough to consume her. ” Note stood there in thought, if the void could consume as well as later release the Radiance, could anything else be released?

If Ghost, who gave up their life to destroy her, was now a part of that remnant void that was left in the dream realm… Could that mean Lurien was there as well? Note remembered how Ghost seemed to absorb Luriens being when they had to break the Seal. Was that similar to what happened to the Radiance? Could Lurien really be- Rem tapped Notes shoulder, Note broke from their thoughts and turned to look at him; “ Don't, Note. Whatever you are thinking, it's not worth it. Not everything can be undone. The Radiance was destined to return, one way or another. The same can’t be said for everyone else. ” Note looked down toward their scarlet friend, their thoughts now quiet, but far from over. They simply finished marking down the location of the corpse on the map, and continued deeper into the Canyons. 

… 

Over the years, news of the plague’s end in Hallownest began to spread to other civilizations. And with it, came adventurers and pilgrims of all manner of bug; wanting to see the remnants of the kingdom and perhaps start a new life in it. Some were even the relatives of those who once lived in the land, but fled when things began to go wrong. Despite Note’s desires to focus on the G.R.P.; they couldn’t turn away from helping out the new arrivals either. It came as little surprise to Note that most who arrived wanted to see the City. While Note was hesitant at first, they felt they had spent enough time out of the City that it would be okay to return to it now; if it meant helping out others. Perhaps, the people could even get the City running again; though they had doubts about if they would want to return as the Watcher. 

And during this time of the slow rebirth of the City, with the help of the more constructive and artistic bugs that arrived, Note was able to orchestrate something they had long awaited to establish. In the place of an old fountain dedicated to the Pale King, where Note had once helped her long ago, they erected a memorial to Marissa. The outcast singer who kept the city going just as much as Note had; not through leadership, but through inspiring hope with her songs and her smile. The stone statue of her now forever posed in an eternal song. An inscription below read 

“ In Honor of the Songstress Marissa. 

Whose Songs can still be heard throughout the city.

And Spirit continues to inspire us for better days to come. ”

On days when Note needed to get away from everything, or they wanted someone to talk to, they would come here to see her. Despite their longing to find their Master again, their grief for Marissa’s death had scarcely left either. They had simply gotten better over the years with hiding it. Coming here was one of the few times they felt they could come close to processing it. 

On this day, Note had come after a bitter meet up with Amur, Rem and Nia. Tensions were rising for the team on both fronts. While the clearing portion of the Canyons was practically done, they still had yet to craft a proper barrier between the western and eastern halves of it, and the bubbles and wildlife were continuously encroaching on the cleared half. Wooden barriers weren’t enough; they were unpleasant to gaze upon and they would break down in the humidity of the land. If they had someone who knew how to fashion metal, it would make a great deal of difference. And because of this, Amur was beginning to lose hope as his readings of Unn’s life showed her life force gradually degrading day by day. They needed a solution as soon as possible or the work in the canyons would be for naught.

And with Nia, her work with what few mantises she had wasn’t enough. There were too many thorns and they couldn't cut through them fast enough. Outside of Tria, the other mantises simply didn’t care for Nia’s words enough and it showed on their work effort. Her tolerance with the mantises was wearing thin because of this. Nia suspected that if she challenged the Lords and managed to beat them, then she could garner enough respect from not just Tria’s part of the tribe, but all of it. But Nia had little faith in her skills and considered it suicide to attempt. So, she became more frustrated and impatient; something Tria was not about to tolerate for much longer. Everything was boiling over and everyone always turned to Note to do something about it. And when Note couldn't provide an answer fast enough, Amur and Nia would start blaming the other for not doing good enough. The truth was, Note’s patience for being the one to try and solve everything was beginning to run out. They simply couldn't take it much longer. They didn't have all the answers, not like Lurien did… 

And so, here they were. Standing with their umbrella before their old friend and seeking escape from everyone else. Marissa was someone they could always turn to when they were troubled. She would listen, she could comfort, and most of all, her songs could melt their troubles away. They missed her songs so much. They missed her smiles. If they had been there. If they had arrived sooner, she would still be here. She’d be standing here beside them, able to hold them and tell them it would be okay. But no, Note had failed her. It seemed failing others was all they were ever good for. Failed Lurien, Bartel, nearly failed Rem, and now they were about to fail Amur, Nia and Unn… Some Watcher they turned out to be. Through the constant melody of rainfall, the sound approaching footsteps and rain on an umbrella could be heard approaching them. Note didn’t want to be in the way if someone else wanted to come look and turned to leave.

“ It’s a beautiful monument, isn’t it? ” Asked a beautiful sounding, feminine, voice. Note turned to look at who addressed them and when they saw, their heart skipped a beat. It was an older female butterfly, with a softened face, golden hair, and large, purple wings. In her arms she held a thin, rectangular box to her chest. Standing beside her holding the umbrella they shared was an older male butterfly with striking, red, wings. The two of them gazed up at the statue, as Note stared at them; unable to believe their sight. Keeping their umbrella above them, they pulled out their journal and wrote down; “ Yes. I think it is. I’m sorry, I can not speak out loud like others. ” The woman looked over to them and their journal, and softly smiled. “ It’s alright ”, she answered before looking back up to Marissa. “ Why is this built here? ” Asked the male butterfly, his voice had a deeper, but gentle tone.

Note didn't want to give away who they were to the two, so they chose their words as if they were just like anyone else. “ While she was most famous for her time in the Pleasure House, many felt it’s importance could stand on its own. Marissa though, she came from here. The shop she was raised in is not far from this location. And I heard this courtyard held significance for her, so that's why. ” The male butterfly said, “ Yes, she was raised in a clothing shop. The bug who ran it, Chryso, what happened to him? ” Note’s pulse picked up at his mention, but they kept their composure. “ From what I know, Chryso raised her as best as any bug could. And after she passed, he packed up and left the kingdom in grief. I hope he is better off these days than back then. ” It hurt Note to write that; they were the one to break the news to Chryso in the first place. But they truly did hope wherever he was, that he was okay. The red-winged butterfly sighed and turned to look up at Marissa again.

The female butterfly spoke, reading out the plaque below. “ “In Honor of the Songstress Marissa. Whose Songs can still be heard throughout the city. And Spirit continues to inspire us for better days to come.” She meant a lot to everyone, didn't she?” Note tightly gripped their quill, if it wasn’t for the lack of ability to cry they would be trying to hold back their own tears. “Yes, she did. She was a kind and determined woman, who wished to make things better for the people of this city with her voice. It wasn’t like that at first, but thanks to the efforts of this city's Watchers and her own efforts, she really began to make a difference around here.” These two, Note thought, they couldn't be who the vessel thought they were. And if these two were… how could Note stand here like this and act ignorant to it all? Note couldn’t bear to stand beside them and reopen these old wounds like this, and turned to go.

“Watcher Note, wait.” The woman’s voice called out, she sounded almost melodic even in desperation. Note froze when they were called out and turned to look back at the two. Yes, it was incredibly clear… that these were Marissa’s parents; finally come home to see their daughter. Stepping out from the umbrella and towards Note, she said “Stories of Marissa traveled far beyond just this kingdom. Knowledge of both her and of a loyal apprentice to the Watcher of this city who helped her to become who she was. We trusted Chryso would take care of her, but we never imagined one like you would take such good care of her as well. You were friends, weren’t you?” Note began to shiver, though not from the cold, and they turned away; writing down. “Yes… We were. Best friends… She should be here now. If only I-” Note wasn't finished writing when Marissa’s mother replied, “She is. If you truly were that close, then she has always been with you. Even if it felt like she wasn’t. And I don’t believe she would want you to blame yourself for what happened, either.” 

Reaching out to Note, she held out the box she had been carrying this whole time. “ This is for you, as a thank you from us, and all the moths and butterflies who left this kingdom all those years ago. ” Note didn't know what to say, but they gently took the box from her. Lifting the cover from it, they saw a folded up robe made of brilliantly colored silk, and a small spool of thread. Note could hardly believe it. After all their research on the substance, they knew what this was. “ The robe is fashioned from silk created by others of our kind. It has special properties. The silk thread as well. Use it wisely; it is very rare and important among our people. ” Note closed the box and looked back up to her and her husband, holding the box closely to their chest. Writing down in their journal quickly, they said, “ You should know… You were the one who inspired her.” 

Marissa’s mother looked up with surprise, softly smiled with a “ Thank You ”, and walked back over to her husband; joining him under the umbrella as he wrapped an arm around her. She looked back up to Marissa, tears welling up in her eyes, “ Mommy and Daddy are here now hunny; just like we promised. I don't know how much you remember of us, but we never forgot you. But we want you to know we are both so proud of you… It’s been a while since I have, but I hope you don't mind if I sing for you like I used to. ” Note stood still and watched as the old butterfly took a deep, shaky breath, and began to sing a soft lullaby. True to Marissa’s words from years ago, it was the most beautiful singing voice they had ever heard and it left them feeling warm on the inside. And as Note listened, they could almost swear they heard Marissa singing through the city alongside her mother; the warm feeling inside their body now like that of arms wrapped around them from someone hugging them from behind. And with that, the years of grief over her death finally burst, rocking Note to their core as it could finally be let out. Dropping their umbrella, and clutching the box and their journal tightly to their chest, Note collapsed onto their knees and wept, the city providing all the tears they’d need. 

… 

If only things could be worked out so easily every time. It had been a week now since the meeting with Marissa’s parents. Note was now sitting at the table in their house as Amur and Nia argued from across the table, Rem silently leaning against the wall. Note was tapping their finger on the table as their annoyance grew from these two’s bickering. Amur had called for an urgent meeting about a new piece of information they had uncovered. One day during a reading of Unn’s greenery, he had received a vision. A vision that directed him to a location within the Greenpath, surrounded by the thorns of the southernmost edge of the land. When he had told this to the others, Rem had reacted with great shock at a sudden memory he had practically forgotten from his first days with Ghost. 

“ It was when Ghost was going around the kingdom one last time before the final battle. I think it was their way of saying goodbye to everyone. They were traveling deep within this thorned area of Greenpath and at the end of it was a small hut where an artistic Nail Master resided. Only, to their surprise, there was another there. An older beetle making models with the Nail Master. I hadn’t met them before, but they knew Ghost. He mentioned something about metal, and weapons and how he enjoyed the artistic craft over that of Nailsmithing. He must be the one your vision was trying to tell you about. ” 

Amur beamed at this news from Rem; “ A Nailsmith! And one now seeking craft outside of their trade, one with an artistic flair! That would be perfect for what we need in the Canyons. Perhaps they even understand glasswork! Note, you said I would be allowed to use any metal reserves and old items no longer in need of it from the City for these barriers, yes? ” Note had felt a great sense of joy from this news as well quickly replying with a “ Take all that you’d need. I know of a couple factories from the city where you can get it from. Perhaps they could even be of use for this task as well. ” Amur clapped their hands together, “ Excellent news. I just need to be sure. ” Reaching into his bag, he turned away to cast his reading. Nia spoke up to voice her own thoughts, “ If he be surrounded bah thorns though, Yah may wanna let ‘em know that I’ll be on mah way to tear ‘em down. ” That was a good point, Note thought. Perhaps the thorns were a way for those two to have their privacy; why else would they live in such a dangerous location? Note brushed the worry away, surely after they explained their reasonings, they would understand. Just as Note felt the meeting would end on a positive hope; the gasp from Amur followed by his broken “ No… ” shattered it all. 

“ My readings… it says that if I seek the Nailsmith… only disaster will result. No matter how many ways I look at the problem or reread it the result is the same… Is this not what Unn meant? ” He turned to look at the others, who all were just as surprised. Nia though, it didn't take long for her face to scrunch up. She said, “ This again? You finally have an answer but are gonna throw it away cause yer bag-o-sticks-and-moss say otherwise? Great Wyrm old man, where’s your will to act on your own? ” Amur responded back with, “ And what would you have me do? Go through a tunnel of deadly thorns and get myself killed? ” Nia’s antenna twitched, “ Your Goddess clearly wants yah to find da Nailsmith; it makes no bloody sense for her to be tellin yah otherwise now. Either she’s gone daft or you can't read some bloody sticks, which by the way still sounds crazy to me. So I’m fetchin to blame your sticks. ” Amur stood up, “ I would ask you not to insult Unn like that, nor my ability to understand her wishes. ” “ Tsk You're such a coward. ” Nia muttered. And with that Amur snapped, “ Again with the snappy tone! Why are you always like this? It’s any wonder why the Mantis Lord is still putting up with it! Cause Unn Knows I won’t be for much longer if you don't Mind it. ”

And so here Note was, their finger tapping the table in frustration with these two. Rem was speaking out now to calm the two down but Note was still in their own head. Amur’s readings were never wrong, but they were never direct in their answers either. The Nailsmith must be the answer but if what he said was true, then there was indeed something they were missing. Only rather than try to solve it, Nia had decided to challenge him; for whatever reason they had no idea. She was one to talk, her own temper wasn't getting her work on the garden done fast enough. They could feel their head throbbing, all this stress. How often did Lurien have to put up with squabbles like this?

“Yelling at each other isn't gonna solve anything. ” Rem hissed at the two bugs. Nia was standing up and  glaring down at Amur, who returned with his own glare up at her before turning his attention to Note; “ I simply can’t act on this without finding out why, Note. You understand, right? ” Note rubbed their head as it throbbed again. Nia groaned and turned to face Note herself, “ Nonsense. It would be better to deal with it now, Note. ” There it was again, another throb in Notes head that left them feeling sick, and angry. 5 years of this and not once could everyone get along. Not once could they try and not turn to them for answers. And they had had enough. Rem spoke with a repressed growl, “ Well what do you think we should do- ”, the anger in his voice towards Nia and Amur shifted when they looked at the old vessel, “ Note? ” 

There was a loud bang as Note slammed their fist down on the table. They had thought after five years of working together everyone would finally get along. Maybe some semblance of a bond between them all could be there and they could achieve something great together but clearly no. They couldn't stand this any more. They couldn't Wait anymore. They needed advice, comfort! They needed Lurien, even if it meant doing something crazy. Standing up, Note ran out of the house and slammed the door shut. Amur and Nia stared in shock at the door, they had never seen Note react like this before. 

A snarl came from behind the two as a growing heat filled the room, “ You Idiots! ” Rem screamed as shadows seemed to replace the light in the small house, the red eyes of Rem blazed like fire. “ Idiots! Every month we meet up and you two always start this ridiculous charade and constantly make it Notes problem! ” In the flash of an eye the young Nightmare was suddenly standing intimidatingly over the two as his cloak seemed to twist and move on it’s own. “ Do you have any idea how much this means to Note?! Not just saving the Greenpath but having others to meet up and talk with?? Everyone they ever knew, they watched die before them before spending years locked away in a gloomy tower; just longing for the company of others! And now when they think they can start over you two keep messing it all up by not getting along for five minutes! They already consider you both friends, why can’t you two act like it?! ” The shadows dispersed and light returned to the house as Rem settled down before running after Note himself, leaving Nia and Amur alone. 

The two were at a loss for words. First Note runs out in a fit, and now Rem has left to go find Note. And the only ones to blame were themselves. Breaking the silence, Nia sighed and walked back to her seat and sat down, dropping her head to the table. Amur, meanwhile, moved down to collect their moss; the two of them thinking over Rem’s words. Amur was considering leaving the house for now. It seemed pretty clear the meeting was over now with half of their team gone. “ What are we doin, Amur? ” The old ambush bug was surprised to hear Nia speak, and in such a calm tone too. “ I… Perhaps we should vacate this house for the day. ” He didn't wanna get into another fit with her when no one else was around. “ No, I’m serious. What have we been doin? Not this project, but us? ” Amur turned to face her and answered, “ Well… Rem says we’ve only been causing trouble for Note. And, personally, I don't like it’s taken me this long to realize. ” 

Nia looked up at him, “ Aye, me too… Look, I’ve been on my own for most of my life. Workin with others is not something I have much comfort in. And I realize I tend to pester you a lot, but that’s cause of your over reliance on some higher will. It’s not all that different from how my tribe was consumed by that plague, or how paranoia got to the Lords tribe. You should be makin choices for yourself more often. ” Amur walked back to the table and sat at his seat. “ Perhaps I do. I have heard a bit about your life from before we met. It must not have been a cheery one. Even so, you lose your temper all too fast, like you can’t afford to not be the one in some form of control. A little trust in others wouldn't hurt, would it? My connection with Unn is an unusual one to you, but you must believe me that my reading said it would be dangerous. Even so, the answer must still lie with that Smith. ”

Nia leaned forward in her seat. “ Amur? ” The Oracle looked back to her, “ Yes, Nia? ” She took a breath and sighed, antennae drooping in front of her face. “ Even after I insulted them, Note came to me for help. And then they managed to get me connected with the other mantises with the hope that they could improve my life by removin those thorns. It twas for a greater good, but it never felt like I was just a tool for them. I was a jerk, but they still welcomed me openly; and then they even called me a friend. I actually started to like workin in the Gardens when they’d turn up. Both them and Rem. They are a funny bug, you get what I’m sayin? ” 

Amur was surprised to see the normally feisty mantis open up like this. He smiled and answered, “ I came back to this kingdom when the infection passed with a warning from my moss that it wouldn't go as I planned. And that’s when Note asked me to show them the Greenpath. And when I asked the moss, it supported them following me. I never would've guessed it would result in them wanting to do all this. Coming up with this wild idea to bring the Greenpath back better than before in an effort to save Unn. I always suspected they had their reasons outside of just good morals; but they never told me. What kind of bug from the City, a Scholar no less, would dive in with so much passion for a restoration project? I too have enjoyed my time being around them when they would help in the Canyons. Yes, I do believe I understand what you’re tryin to say. ” 

Nia’s antennae rose up as she spoke, her somber disposition slowly being replaced with determination. “ You, Me, Note; we all know what it’s like to be alone for so long with our own troubles. And this project has given us a chance to come togetha for it. I think we owe it to Note to try a bit damn harder. I say they’ve been carrying the majority of the weight for too long. For cryin out loud they even started gettin that city of theirs up and runnin again. Whatever happens next, we gotta make the next move. ” Amur nodded, “I agree.” Amur thought it over and said, “You know if we can't get across those thorns, perhaps the better option is to just do away with them. Cut a path straight to the Smith. ” Nia let out a single laugh, “ Not gonna consult your moss for that one? ” Amur shook their head, “ No. But it is gonna require the help of the mantises though and that is gonna make things harder on your own end. So I’m not entirely certain of it. ” Nia stood up, “ It certainly would. Which means we’ll need some more help. ” She said as she started moving towards the door. Amur’s eyes widened as he hopped from his seat and over to her, “ You don't mean what I think you do, do you? ” Nia’s antennae twitched a bit but that didn't stop her from opening the door. “ You’ve always said you wouldn’t be able to face them all together! ” 

Nia was out the door as she replied, “ I know. And the idea still makes me want to run. But Tria’s teachings have at least taught me some techniques. I at least know how she fights, and from what she’s said her sisters aren't all that different. But I have to try. I am far too behind with those damn thorns for this project and you need the help as well. ” Amur was walking beside her now as they moved quickly through Dirtmouth. “ Tria’s sisters won't be holding back though. They’ll be aimin to kill you. You need to be certain about this, Nia. ” Nia let out a brave, yet shaky laugh, “ Why not ask the moss about my chances? ” She looked down to Amur and flexed one of her forelimbs in confidence. “ Live or die, I’m gonna give them a battle they won't soon forget. I owe it to Note to try. ” Amur was very much uncertain about all this, but they nodded up to her, “ Then I’ll be there to cheer you on. And provide medical aid after you win. ” With that, the two swiftly made haste into the Fungal Wastes, for the challenge that would decide the fate of the Greenpath. 

…

In their distress, Note ran to the only place they could think that would get them to the dream realm. Within a cavern of the Crossroads was an empty temple that once housed something called The Black Egg. In remembrance of Ghost and their sacrifice, a monument to them was built here. This was the place Ghost fought and their shell remains were found. If there was any trace to the Dream Realm that could be found, it would be here. Walking to the monument, Note looked over it and the nearby area for a sign; some trace of dreams. At first, there was none. “No, there had to be something!”, Note thought. Then they had an idea. Reaching into their robe, they pulled out the old Dream Nail. Taking hold of the hilt and holding it out to the monument, Note finally saw what they were missing. 

Essence. Black Essence particles were manifesting from the monument before vanishing into the air. Note wondered why they were coming from the monument itself; before remembering that Ghost’s shell was buried beneath it. The Essence must’ve been coming from the shell and through the monument. That was good enough of a conclusion for Note. Their grip on the hilt tightened. Unn would have to wait. Drawing their arm back, the blade ignited from the Dream Nail as Note swung it across the statue. Black Essence burst forth from the slash and consumed Note, as they were taken into the Dream Realm once again. 

Just like the first time they visited the Dream Realm, Note manifested just above the path below. They were ready, however, and managed to avoid tripping this time. Note had expected the gentle warmth of a dawn sky; but what they found was quite the opposite.  With the Radiance gone, what once was a sunlit horizon had become a blackened ether. The only source of light was the thousands of stars that dotted the sky above. No, not Stars; Essence. And where warmth once resided was now replaced by chilling air. If Note strained their sight they could just barely make out the silhouette of the jagged monoliths in the distance. There was something else too; something that wasn't here before. Note did not immediately see it, but they Heard it. They heard it calling them. Looking down over the path they stood upon, they saw where once was only clouds, was now an infinite, black, ocean. It was Void.

Jumping back, they wrapped their arms around themself to calm down. The feeling they had being around the Void was similar to how they could sense the Radiance. Only this time, rather than it being something they were born to contain; this was the very source they were birthed from. They could feel it’s presence and hear it’s whispers as it called out to them, to join it, to return to it… to Be It. Clutching onto the dream nail, they steeled their nerves and cleared their head. “No” they thought; they had to focus. Lurien had to be here. Somewhere. Was he in that ocean below? Or was he now like the Essence that manifested and vanished all around them? Moving with determination, Note walked along the path before them as the Dream Nail lit the way. 

Minutes passed as Note walked endlessly along the ever changing paths of the Dream Realm. Whenever they would think they’d reach the end of the road, stone would rise from the depths and create new paths for them. And the same held true in reverse, for as they walked forward, their path behind would fall away. If they tried to go back, it would return but going in a new direction. There was nowhere for Note to go but forward.

It didn't take long for them to realize, if Lurien was here, how would he even know Note was too? Writing in their journal was useless; no one could speak for them. Speech; if only they were gifted in that ability, Note thought. If they could talk, they would be able to call out for Lurien themself. But such a thing would only be possible in their dreams… Note stopped their walking and thought on that for a moment. No, that wouldn't work… would it? Here Note was, within the Dream Realm itself, walking on floating stone platforms, surrounded by Essence and an ocean of Void below. Where Gods originate, and a person's greatest potential can be revealed. Why… couldn’t it work? Note focused, deep into their mind, and thought of their master. They drew upon their longing to see him again, and their desire to make that known to everyone around them. They kept repeating his name in their head. Lurien. Lurien. Lurien. Lu-

“ -rien ”

Note stopped everything. Did they just hear that? They tried again. Lurien. Lurien. L-

“ -urien ”

The voice… it sounded soft but could sharply annunciate. Again. 

“ Lurien… Lurien.. Lurien! I-I did it. I can actually… ”

Note was astounded in this development. All their life they had lacked a voice. Through all the joy, sorrow, anger and desperation they could never speak a word of how they felt. They could only ever tell others through their writings. But here, in the Dream Realm, it was finally possible. It’s true they still lacked the mouth to physically speak, but by envisioning the words in their head and desiring them to be spoken, the realm would react to it by speaking for them. The way they felt was indescribable, but it filled them with a great amount of energy to keep moving. So much so, that they began to run crying out; “ Lurien! Lurien, where are you?! It’s Me, it’s your Note! Please Master, where are you?! ”

Note ran; deeper and deeper into the Dream realm, calling out for their lost Master, incapable of losing their breath. Their voice echoing through the infinite abyss; bouncing off the ground beneath them, and reflecting off the surface of the void below. The desperate cries of a child longing for their parent. And the more they ran, the more they began to worry. How far had they traveled with no sign of Lurien, no sign of anyone. How much farther could could they travel? Doubt began to come in, and their voice began to crack. “ L-Lurien, please! I’m here! ” Surely if anyone was here, they would have responded by now! In their moment of uncertainty, they lost focus of the ground beneath them, and they tripped. And as they fell hard onto the stone path beneath them, the Dream Nail slipped from their hand and tumbled off the side. “ NOOO! ” Cried Note as they made the meaningless attempt to reach for it, only to watch the last of it’s light go out as it was swallowed by the Void below. 

Note was in shock; they had lost the Dream Nail. And perhaps their only means to get back home. Not like they even had a home anymore. The Spire was nothing but ghosts of their past and Dirtmouth held little long term potential. Once they were done with the G.R.P; what then? Sitting up on their knees, Note called out; “ Lurien.. Please, if you're out there, I need your help. I… I’m so Lost, Master. I have no idea where I even am here, nor do I know back in Hallownest anymore. ” Standing up, Note began walking forward. “ Everything was so much easier with you. I knew what I was meant for and who I could rely on. But ever since you left, nothing’s the same! I’m trying so hard to live but I can’t without you. ” Holding out their hand they cast a large ball of soul of the Scholar’s Candle to illuminate their way.

“ I can’t keep going on thinking as you would, and I’m so tired of trying to BE you. I’m no leader like you, or like the King. It’s so tiring and the weight of this responsibility is crushing me down! How did you do it? How could you do all you did? ” Note looked out over the horizon; “ I’m the only one left. The only one who ever knew you. No one in the city really even knows you existed outside of records and your Spire. If something were to happen to me, does that mean you would be truly gone as well? I can't bear the thought of you being erased like that, and once again it would be my fault! If I had just been better, If I had just been pure! You would still be here! We never would have met but you would still be alive. ” 

The path ahead forked, leaving Note to choose between the two. “ Right, Left, nothing changes. You’re still gone. ” They chose the path on the left and continued forward. “ Has all this been a wasted effort? No matter how far I walk, there's still no sign of you Master. Could I walk for an eternity and still never find you? ” Note’s voice echoed across the realm, where it seemed none could hear them. “ Is this how I’ll meet my end, Lurien? Walking aimlessly in the dark forever? It’s a perfect reflection of what it feels like my life has become and it’s what I deserve. All I’ve ever done was fail everyone around me. The last one I fail, should be myself. ” 

Reaching into their robe they pulled out their journal. “ Maybe there's something in here. Some clue or idea I left about this place that could- AAH! ” If Note had been paying attention to the path ahead, they would’ve seen it was about to end. Only this time, nothing was coming to continue it. Note had reached the journeys end as they looked into their journal, and now they were stuck, holding onto the roads edge for dear life. It’s like Rem had told them before; if they weren't careful with reading their journal when they walked, they were gonna get themself killed. 

“ Guess I really am gonna fail myself. ” Note tried to pull themselves up, but the chunk of stone under their left hand gave way and they lost their grip of it; now stuck with only their right hand to hold on. If this were a normal visit to the dream realm, Note could fall and wake back up safe and sound. But this was not a Normal visit. This was where the Radiance used to have domain, and now it was polluted by an ocean of Void. Everything around them was very real; and if they were to fall… Their panic grew as the reality of it all set in on them. “ Lurien! Please, Help! I-I can’t hold on much longer! ” As their fingers began to slip, Note could just begin to hear the faint sound of something disturbing the void below. Something was rising from it and thrashing; it knew Note was close to joining it. “ Father! Please! Help Me! ” Note cried out before they lost their grip and began to fall. 

Lunging from over the edge, two arms reached out and grabbed ahold of Note’s hand tightly; before attempting to pull them back up. Note having just believed they were going to die was stunned by this, but when the realization hit they frantically reached up with their left hand to grab ahold of the road again. This time when they did, they were able to be pulled up and back onto the path. Crawling forward as far as they could, Note sat up to look at their rescuer. They had wanted to believe it was their Master, but when they looked they were shocked to see none other than Rem; catching his breath. “ R-Rem? Are you really- How did you? ” Note didn't have the words, their heart and mind were too busy racing. 

Rem was still catching their breath as they replied, “ I’m the damn heir of the Nightmare Heart, what do you mean “How”- Wait did you just talk? ” Rem looked up at Note confused but then they glared, his red eyes glowing in the darkness of the realm. “ What did you think you were doing, Note?! Running off like that and getting lost in here, almost Dying! You had me worried sick about you. ” Note looked into their eyes before turning away and wrapping their arms around their legs. “ I’m sorry… Rem. I just. I wanted to find Lurien… I thought he’d be here. That he wasn’t r-really… ” Rem’s eyes softened and, with a sigh, he moved beside Note. 

“ You’d think after all these years I’d finally make peace with it and move on. But even before meeting Amur I tried to convince myself he would be here still. Some memory or spirit of his. And after what you said… he was absorbed by Ghost, and this is where Ghost… I thought if the Radiance could come back, he could too. I spent all these years certain he would be here, waiting for me. ” The more Note talked, the more the words were spoken as if Note was trying to hold back tears. “ I don't wanna forget him, Rem. No one remembers him anymore. My memory is sharp as a nail but what if something happens and I were to forget him? What if I just start to forget naturally as I grow older? Lurien… He was my whole world and now he’s- ” Rem reached out and held Note tightly, Note moving their arms to cling to Rem as they laid their head into his chest and began to weep. Tearless as ever, and their body shaking as the echoes of Note’s pain played throughout the realm. 

Rem gave a few pats to Note’s back; “ You’ll never forget him, Note. You can remember the most minute details and every word you’ve written in your journals. Memories of those you love, they stick to you; even if sometimes you wish they didn't. No matter what happens in your life Note, you’re never gonna forget him. And if you’re scared about others forgetting him, then do something about it. When you’re set on something, you always get it done. I mean, look at how far you brought the G.R.P., or with bringing the city back, or even more insane, you raised me. ” Note pulled back and looked at their friend, “ Thank you, Rem. ” Note looked out at the horizon and Rem could hear a sigh, as Note spoke again; “ Do you think the G.R.P. still has a chance? We’re almost out of time. ”  Rem shrugged, “ I can’t predict the future, Note. But I think we owe it to Unn to keep trying. If you still wanna continue it, since it seems your end goal was to get here. ” 

“ I guess you read that in my mind? ” Note asked, feeling a bit ashamed being called out on it. “ No, I’ve just had a hunch with how you treated this project. The desperation you felt for it, I suspected there was more goin on but I didn't want to pry. ” Note nodded slowly, “ ...Despite my personal end goals, I had another reason for this project. Undoing the wrongs of the King and setting some things right in this kingdom. I’m not gonna give up until it’s finished. Whether or not it's with any help; well. That’s up to those two. ” At that Rem chuckled; “ I’ll make them keep workin and have them sort their issues out. No way am I leaving you alone with all the trouble. ” Note softly laughed and was quiet for a bit before saying; “ Thank you. ” 

Note and Rem sat together for a while; just talking. It felt nice for Note; just to talk with someone about how they’ve been feeling for so long. And Rem patiently listened and talked with them. It meant a lot to Note, knowing this wasn’t something he would normally ever do. Under the stars, the Watcher and the Nightmare were able to speak freely to each other; a strange familial bond to be sure but not one of unequal authority. Laying back onto the road, Note gazed up into the sky at the stars. It reminded them of a memory from long ago; when Lurien showed them maps of constellations. Pictures crafted by connected stars to tell great stories; never to be forgotten throughout all of time so long as there was a night sky above. Note sometimes wished there were stars viewable from within the city, something they could gaze out of their window at during the night. That was when an idea came to their mind and they sat up.

“ Rem, I think I’m ready to go back. Though I.. dropped the dream nail during an earlier  panic. You got in here, so I hope you have a way to get me out. ” Rem stood up and stretched their back, “ Yeah, I can get us out no problem. You sure you’re ready though? ” Note took one last look around the dream realm. In the end, they knew now they’d have to accept Lurien was gone. “ I think it’s time I wake up, Rem. ” Rem smiled, “ I think so too, Note. ” With a slash of their claws, Rem cut a fiery portal open, the monument to Ghost viewable on the opposite end. “ Let’s go, Note. ” Note stood up and looked off toward the distance one last time, and said “ I’m gonna go and live life as I want to now. Thank you, for everything. I love you, Lurien. And I hope you are Watching over me and see what I do, wherever it is that you are. ” With their peace finally said, Note turned around, and finally woke up.

… 

The land beside the Lake of Unn was a buzz with commotion. From Mosskin and Mantises, to the citizens of Dirtmouth and bugs returning back to the kingdom; were all gathered for the long awaited return of Unn. There was merriment everywhere to be found as some bugs at food tables served those turning up and a band was playing music created by the Mosskin for celebrations of their goddess. Children running around and playing as the adults found ways to entertain themselves until the time was right. At the forefront of it all, standing on the lake’s shore, was the Vessel that made it possible. Note donned not their Spire robes though, instead they were wearing the silken robe gifted to them from Marissa’s parents. It was colored akin to an evening sky; from a sunny yellow at the bottom moving up to oranges, reds and purples until finally becoming a night sky with glittering stars from the Shoulders and up. The robe even came with a matching cap Note could roll over the horn of their head. The robe almost seemed alive when it moved, the stars and skyline seeming to change with it. Around their neck was the blue stole they normally wore with their Spire robe. A final reminder of Lurien, that Note would always keep with them no matter what they wore or where they were. Looking out over the lake, they thought about the moment all of this became possible. 

Not long prior to this day; after Note’s return to the Crossroads, they and Rem immediately went in search of Amur and Nia. Imagine their surprise when they ran into the two, alongside all of the Mantis Village and their Lords on their way to the Queen’s Gardens. Swiftly requiring answers for what they missed and why Nia looked so beat up, Amur and Nia caught them up on it all as Tria set about getting her sisters and fellow mantises to work. After Note and Rem’s outburst, Amur and Nia took it upon themselves to do something about it and went directly to the Lords. Nia was going to challenge them to a duel, and if she won she would be dragging all of the Mantis Village to the Queen’s Gardens to help. Tria was already there to meet with her sisters, Ena and Dio, to update them on the Garden’s progress. So, if Nia managed to best all three of them, no one would be able to disagree.  

While the two got plenty of suspicious and curious looks entering, no one put up a fight with them as they entered the Village and headed right for the Lords throne room. Tria reacted with pleasant surprise to see Nia in the Village, Ena and Dio less so. Nia wasted little time making her reasons for her arrival clear; “ You two are comin with me to the Gardens, along with your Village, to help! And I’ll take you all on to prove it! ” Tria had concerns about Nia’s abrasive actions to her own well being, but Ena and Dio were quick to accept her challenge. Tria relented and wished Nia the best, as she too readied herself for combat. Amur gave his blessing to Nia and stepped off to the side to watch and cheer her on. While the Lords had their lances, Nia only had her small claws. Luckily for her, surviving on her own in the Queen’s Garden meant she was always on alert and quick to react. As the metallic walls fell and the floor beside them gave out to reveal the hidden  spikes beneath; the battle began.

It opened with Ena facing Nia one on one. While Ena was a bit more patient and focused then Tria, her style and moves were no different. From dashes to drop attacks and flinging sharp boomerangs with the lance; this was territory Nia was familiar with. In the heat of the duel, Nia was for once grateful for the training Tria had put her through. She had learned some techniques from watching the members of the traitor tribe battle, but with Tria’s teachings she was able to perfect them. From her own short dash swipes, to high jump lunges; she even could make use of her own ranged attack. She learned by watching the Mantis Petra’s how to launch out her own sharpened projectiles; though the size of them was much smaller compared to the ones the Mantis Lords could create. Using these abilities, she was able to handle Ena pretty well. When Ena would dash at her with her lance, Nia would jump high above to dodge it; before launching herself down to strike Ena from behind. If Ena dove in from above, Nia would dash to the side before retaliating with one of her projectiles. And with Ena’s boomerang attacks, Nia would interchange between dashing or jumping to avoid them, before once again lashing out with her projectiles. Within a couple minutes, Ena returned back to her throne defeated; and Dio and Tria launched out next. 

Nia managed to sustain minimal damage outside of a few cuts from Ena; however when faced with two opponents she struggled a bit more. Their use of the abilities in tandem with one another was beginning to overwhelm Nia. When she tried to avoid one of their attacks with a dash or a jump, the other would quickly be there to punish it. Nia still managed to get in a few hits on both but it was becoming clear things were not going in Nia’s favor. Amur started to call out to her in support, not wanting to see Nia become any more hurt or worse. In retort, Dio began to taunt and goad Nia for even trying, whereas Tria remained silent. If her student was going to challenge all of them, she was going to be on her own. Nia meanwhile was not only frustrated with herself, but also scared. She knew when to run if things got bad; and by this point she was way past that. It was starting to seem like the end, when something truly unexpected happened. 

In the climax of the fight, Dio and Tria took to the opposite ends of the arena, preparing to dash at the same time towards Nia. “ You should've stayed in those Gardens where you belong; Outcast! At least now, your misery will be put to an end! ” Declared Dio, before she launched out with Lance aimed directly at Nia; Tria mirroring her sister's actions with regret. Her fear finally breaking through her, Nia cried out with a “ Stay Away! ” as she swiped her claws up to shield her face; and that’s when it happened. The ground shook violently as tendrils burst forth from the ground on either side of Nia and ensnared both Dio and Tria before they could reach her. No, not tendrils, Thorns. Thorns that appeared to have a glowing white aura around them. As everyone looked on in shock, Nia lowered her claws, feeling an equal amount of confusion. When she did, the aura faded and the thorns went slack. Dio was screaming out in rage and pain meanwhile Tria, while also in pain from the thorns was more so shocked about what happened. 

As Dio managed to cut herself free of the thorns, in a blind rage she lunged for Nia again despite calls from both Ena and Tria to stop. Nia reacted quickly and this time, swiped one of her claws up in Dio’s direction. The ground directly between the two erupted with more thorns that binded Dio; tightly constricting to hold her in place. Dio cried out in more pain from the piercing of the thorns and with a huff, reluctantly dropped her lance and accepted defeat. Nia lowered her arm and with it the thorns stopped their assault. Moving to Dio; Nia, Ena and Tria released her from her bindings and took a moment to gather their thoughts. With the battle now finished, the walls raised and the floor returned to normal; Amur running out to Nia with both relief and the only logical conclusion the five of them could reach with what had happened.

“ It’s her connection with the White Lady! While it was through an albeit indirect fashion, Nia possesses enough of the Lady in her to have control over the thorns. ” Amur had excitedly proclaimed to Note, now finished catching them and Rem up with what occurred. Nia tried to hide the wide grin from her face as she added, “ Would've been nice to know about dis years ago and not when I am about to become a kebab. But now that I know dis, and have the respect of the Mantis Village on mah side. Clearin out those Gardens is gonna be a damn cake walk. ” Amur happily replied, “ And getting me to the Nailsmith! Nia will be able to clear the path for us to now reach him and garner his help! We… We figured it out, Note. ” Note could hardly contain their happiness from all of this before they had dived down and quickly wrapped Amur and Nia in a hug; Nia struggling at first but relented and returned it back. 

It didn't take long after that day for both work on the Canyons and the Gardens to speed up tenfold. With the Nailsmith’s help, Amur, the Mosskin and any other bug that wanted to join in were able to fashion stunningly beautiful barriers separating the eastern and western half of the Fog Canyons. Now able to both reestablish the wildlife that used to belong in the area, and preserve the new wildlife that later made the canyons their home. And for the travelers needing passage between the halves, plenty of seal tight doors were crafted to make it possible. With the full force of the entire Mantis Village, the Lords, and Nia’s new ability; the Gardens were swiftly restored back to the Greenpath at a rate that shocked even Note. It seemed with no more underlying resentments from the Mantises, and Nia’s more open personality; there was now nothing to hold either side back from their efforts. The Mantis Lords were even later brought to where their brother lay; whom they were able to finally make peace with and give a proper burial beside his daughter.  Soon enough, the work was completed.

With both lands now freed from their restraints and the Greenpath itself trimmed down to a healthy state, Amur was able to bless all the lands to be reconnected with Unn once again. All that was left was to pray that it would work, and go wake her up. And so, here Note was; gazing out over the lake in their new robes as bugs from all across the kingdom celebrated for the benevolent goddesses return. Nia was talking with a group of mantises and, by the sound of both her laughter and there's, they were having a good time. Rem was juggling several flames to entertain some kids before tossing them up and catching them all in his mouth with an audible swallow; sending the kids into a fit of laughter and applause from other onlookers. Amur was going through and checking on the bugs to see if everything was to their enjoyment and if they were soon ready for the main event. Even Hornet was here, though she was keeping to herself and watching over the festivities. 

“ Scholar Note! ”, called out Amur, “ She is ready! Do it now! ” That was the que Note had been waiting for. Reaching into their robe, they pulled out an intricate quill. It had a wooden handle painted grey for a smoother grip, with mirroring pink glass on either side weaved with fine silk to craft the symbol for essence at its base. Out from the glass base sprouted a long, yellow, feather. This was not a Dream Nail; but rather a Dream Quill made by Note’s own hands. Sensing Note’s desire to use it, the tip of the quill manifested from the hilt. The quill’s grey handle became softer in color, the glass and feather now glowing brightly with their respective colors. Note began to write into the air above the lake. First, they wrote out “ Essence ”, the letters glowing with a white hue. The letters soon burst into particles of Essence from the dream realm; that slowly began to be drawn down into the lake itself. Next, Note wrote out “ Unn, we call out for you to return to us ” the letters now glowing with a bright green before they faded off. Satisfied, Note walked back with excitement to join the others. The happiness Note was feeling in this moment was indescribable. 

Going out to Hornet, Note replaced their Dream Quill for their normal one and pulled out their journal to write, “You should join the others. ” Hornet shrugged at their advice, “ Someone’s got to look after everything to make sure no one ruins the fun. ” Note felt they would laugh sarcastically at her reply if they could. Hornet looked up to Note to ask, “ So, your grand plan is nearly complete. Think after this you’ll finally take a break? ” Now that definitely would have made Note laugh. Writing in their journal, Note replied, “ Actually, I have something else in mind once I’m done here. This one is personally important, but probably just as insane to complete. ” After Hornet read their response, Note flipped through a few pages and revealed to her the schematics of their plan. “ You are as insane as our Father with your schemes. And just as determined to see them through. ” Note acted to be hurt by her reply, putting a hand to their heart and slightly leaning back. That got Hornet to let out a laugh and Note felt happy. Smiling up at Note, Hornet said, “ I think he would be proud of you, Note. I don't know if that means much to you; but I feel he would be elated to know one of his progeny… no, one of his children was able to accomplish all this. And I’m sure Lurien would be too. ” Note stood there for a moment before softly replying, “ He is; they both are. Wherever they are. Thank you, Hornet.” Before Note wandered off to join in the festivities. 

Amur was asking the band for something more celebratory before playfully conducting them. Note themself grabbed a tambourine fashioned by the Mosskin and began to play it along with the band. Without noticing his presence, Rem walked up behind Note and whispered, “ Start walking with the beat ” before he grabbed their waist and shouted “ Join in everyone! ” Note was a bit caught off guard but took the hint, and started to happily walk to the beat as they played their tambourine. Nia joined in after Rem putting her claws on his shoulders, Amur joining next and holding Nia by her abdomen, and then Hornet with her hands on Amur’s shoulders. Soon enough, they had managed to form a conga line with many of the partying bugs, stepping to the beat of the band in celebration. As they danced, large bubbles began to breach the surface from the lake. And when the music was at its peak, Unn emerged. 

At her arrival the music abruptly stopped and the Mosskin jeered, running out to the lakes edge to greet their long missing Goddess. The other bugs all stared in amazement before some even started to join the Mosskin to greet her. Amur began to tear up from the happiness they felt, Nia patting his shoulder with one of her claws. Rem propped their arm against Note’s side and grinned, “ Well would you look at that, She made it ” he joked, looking up at Note. Hornet stood on the opposite side of Note adding, “ You managed to pull it off. You should be proud. ” Note was too focused looking upon Unn to even hear the others around him before he felt Rem tugging them by their hand up to meet her. Amur, Nia and Hornet following close behind.

As the group approached, the gathered bugs cleared out of the way for them and let the saviors of the Goddess approach. Unn’s eyes turned toward Note and those beside them as she leaned down curiously. Note was nervous, they didn’t know what to do and were just left in amazement by the size and majesty of the enormous, green slug before them. “ Note, ” whispered Amur from below. Note, snapping out of their trance looked down to the Oracle. “ She would like you to touch her. She has something to say. ” Note felt a nervous excitement for it all, but they knew to be respectful and, slowly, they reached out one of their hands and rested their palm to her snout. Slimy coating aside, she had a soft, bumpy texture to her; and surprisingly to Note, she felt warm. The surrounding noise seemed to be drowned out as Note listened specifically for Unn. And, from within their thoughts, they heard; “ Thank you, Watcher Note. The moss will forever be in your debt for your help. Your friends too. ” Note turned and looked up into her eyes and thought, “ It is an honor to hear that from you, Great Unn. Thank you. ” Unn gently leaned into Note’s touch in a nuzzling manner before she pulled back. 

With that, the music began to start back up. Bugs began to go back to the party with the exception of the Mosskin and Amur, who still wished to be with their Goddess. Nia returned to her mantis friends and Hornet decided to leave to tend to her own work; leaving Note and Rem to watch the party from the sidelines. As they watched, Note was in their thoughts, going over everything in their life that led them to this moment. From starting in the palace and wandering its library, to working in the Spire as first an assistant, then Apprentice, and finally to Watcher. From the slow death of Hallownest, to the Kingdom’s beginning rebirth. They had felt like they’d seen it all, and yet still felt a desire to see more not yet explored. They loved and lost, grieved and accepted. And now, finally, they felt that they had managed to reacquire what they lost many years ago. It was strange and new, but strong. It was with Hornet, Rem, Amur and Nia. They had finally found a family where they felt they could belong. Sensing Note’s thoughts about it, Rem looked up to Note and simply smiled saying, “ Welcome Home; Note. ”

Chapter Text

As the rain fell down onto the city, the Watcher paced within the candle lit top of the Spire. In their thoughts, they toiled over the words they wanted to write down. Their closing words as the Watcher of the City. They were ready to move on to whatever came next; but did not want to leave without a proper goodbye. Not just for the City, but for themself as well. Looking over to the dust covered empty bed within the room, they had an idea. Walking over to a desk, they sat before the sheet they had set up, dabbed their quill into the ink jar beside them, and began to write. 

“ To what begets a Dream? Is it as grand as one's open mind to endless possibilities, or is it just a spark that will ignite the path before them? Could dreams truly transcend the lucid plain with which they thrive, and become a reality if the seeker tried hard enough? Or are dreams sentenced to always be a fantasy… 

Throughout my life I have experienced all sorts of dreams. Dreams for wisdom, for fame, for salvation, and for restoration. Yet while many of us seek our dreams, seldom do we ever witness them be accomplished. And for those that are, many end not without consequence. Sometimes we never get further than what we witness in our sleep. Other times we come close to achieving them but trip and stumble before the final step. Or worse, we achieve the dream only to find it was not all the splendor we had expected; and the price we owe is more than we can pay. 

So then, what begets a Dream? Are they only stories we conjure for a sensation of brief happiness? Or are they an achievable goal with some missing ingredient the instructions left out? I’ll tell you what I think, dear reader. A dream is a beautiful, powerful, thing; but a dream alone will never bring you what it is you wish. Dream’s can only carry you so far if you have little desire for them, and bear no value for those uninterested. To make a dream come true, it requires effort to give a Dream a body within reality. It needs the love and passion of your heart to give it breath so it can live. This is how we bring a dream out of our sleep and pay for it before the toll comes too. 

But then you ask yourself, what about those who do this but then stumble; what did they lack? The answer is rather simple, but not one you may have guessed. Many have missed it, I myself included. And that is the love of those close to you, the ones who wish to see your dreams come true too. A Great Bug can pull off many feats on their own, but even the mightiest of kings can lose their dream if they are on their own. By sharing your dream to others, their dreams to see it done become one with yours. It is through the compassion of others that will catch you when you stumble, and through them will the dreams be fulfilled. With the desire, the effort, and support of others; Nothing is unachievable. 

And so it is with a heavy heart, I am announcing my retirement as this city's Watcher. All my life I have done my best for this city, through its best and worst days. But now with the beginning of a new generation, the need for “Watchers” isn’t required. I am ready to move on with my life and step forward into my new Dream. Perhaps in time a new leader will step forward, and I hope they will look to the sky at night, and learn from the stories of this land and know how to be better than us. I believe in this city; I believe in it’s people. And maybe some day I shall return to walk it’s streets once more and see how it has grown in my absence.

To those of you with dreams of your own; I give you these closing words. 

Dreams Are More Than Just A Wish. Dreams Can Be Done. And I Believe In You.

To What Begets A Dream?

The Answer is You.

• Note 

Setting the quill aside, the Vessel read over their letter several times until they were satisfied. Rolling the letter up and carrying it with them, they traveled down the empty halls of the once bustling Spire. They thought back to their early days and exploits in this old home of theirs. Of all the ones they loved and were now gone. While part of it made them sad, it was overshadowed by the happiness they recalled from those days, and the acceptance of it they now felt. Stepping into their old bedroom, they changed from their Spire robes into the one they would don for the remainder of their days going forward. They softly brushed the purple gem on the blue stole around their neck and thought of their old Master; hoping he could see them now and how far they’d come. Taking with them a yellow journal, a quill and some ink, their Dream Quill, and the letter; they closed the door behind them and continued their path down. 

Closing the Spire’s doors and pinning the letter to them; they stared up into the sky as the rainfall began to slow down. And then, for perhaps the first time since the city was even created, the rain fall stopped. This was no cause for alarm, in fact this was what the vessel had timed for. Nightfall was beginning for the City. And they wanted to gaze upon the result of their last project before they left. As the vessel began to walk on towards the old elevator shaft that would descend into the Ancient Basin; the Stars above began to Shine.

In order to never forget the history of Hallownest, or those who were lost in it’s sad story; Note had set about the creation of a faux night sky. Note, with the help of many of Hallownest’s inhabitants, managed to create a large mechanism that spanned over the entire city's sky. During the day, rain was allowed to fall in a controlled manner. The real spectacle began during the night hours, when the mechanism would seal off the roof of the city; keeping the rain from falling for several hours. And during the night, stars created by bright, lumafly lanterns would illuminate down on everyone below. On a quick glance, the night sky would look like any other. But if one were to inspect the stars and how some were aligned; they’d realize there was more. There were constellations; constellations of royalty and gods, of traitors and dreamers, and of martyrs and heroes. The stars told the story of Hallownest; from its birth to its fall and finally to its rebirth. 

Stopping before the exit to the old elevator that once brought them to this amazing city, the vessel gazed up into the stars. And they beheld the constellation of the figure with a mask that resembled an upside down tear drop with a single black hole in it of a similar shape. The vessel rubbed the gem below their neck once again, and stepped down and onto the reconstructed elevator as they began their descent. 

… 

Amur sat upon the edge of the iron dock to the Lake of Unn deep in their thoughts. Ever since the G.R.P. 's finish, Unn’s dream was flourishing and more lively than it had been for a long time. The Mosskin were returning in droves and taking up residence in their expanded home, and Unn herself was back to her former glory. In the end, he had managed to keep his promise to Unn. And yet, Amur was beside himself. He still had some time before he had to meet with Note at the rendezvous point; so he went out to the lake to meditate. Being at the Lake soothed his nerves and made him feel better; knowing he was close to Unn. Unfortunately, it was helping little and he was beginning to get frustrated; until he heard a familiar voice.

“ What troubles you, my loyal Oracle ?” Rising from the depths, Unn breached the surface of the lake before Amur. The old ambush bug wasn't expecting Unn to come see him in person, but he was nonetheless honored to hear her voice in his head. He bowed his head to show respect before looking up to her; “ Your Grace, I didn't expect to see you this day. I’m afraid I am a little lost. For all these years I searched for a way to help you, and with it done I feel like I lost my sense of purpose. I’ll always be your Oracle; but now with peace restored, what next will be required of me? What does an Oracle do, when one isn't immediately required? ” 

Unn pondered the little Oracle for a moment before slithering closer to him. “ Dear, faithful, Amur. What you feel is only natural. You needn’t be too hard on yourself. For now, I would advise that you take this time of tranquility for yourself to rest your weary legs and aching shell. In time you won’t have nearly as much. ” Amur looked up to her eyes in confusion; “ What do you mean, Great Unn? ” Unn lowered herself into the lake a bit more, so her head and eyes were level to Amurs. “ During the years of hibernation I took to outlive the infection; I began to have doubts about peace ever returning. What if I lost all my Mosskin, what if the thorns and bubbles overtook more of my greenery, or something happened to you? I began to realize how finite life was; even for myself. But then you came back; you and your friends pulled off the impossible, and you even saved me. Gifted with a second chance and a new perspective, a new dream came to me in my reinvigorated state. Perhaps someday, my life will end. If that happens, I don't want my dreams to die with me. ”

Amur sat quietly as he listened to his deity tell her story, curious for what this was leading up to. “ There is an egg within me, Amur. A little seed who, when they sprout, will allow the Greenpath to blossom for many, many years to come should anything happen to me. And I want you to help look after them when the time comes. ” Amur was stunned, how could such a thing be possible? Amur didn’t have the courage to ask such a personal question about how Unn could be with child without a mate and simply accepted this was a gift within her ability.  “ I would be honored for this opportunity, Great Unn. ” Unn was glad, and slipped back into the lake to rest. “ If you don't want to miss Note, you should go now. And give them my blessing for their journey. ” Amur stood up, now confident with what was next and headed off to the Ancient Basin.

…  

Walking along a large river of acid that snaked through what used to be the Queen’s Gardens; Rem and Nia looked for rocks that they could skip across the river's surface. It  sizzled with a noticeable heat as it slowly flowed. As Rem and Nia both grabbed a stone, Nia counted down before they both launched theirs as they counted how many skips they could pull off.  As it seemed Rem’s stone was about to lose it’s momentum; a brief flash of red flame surrounded it and the stone went much further than Nia’s with plenty more skips. Nia swatted Rem in the arm; “ You lil cheat; I saw that. ” Rem laughed and flashed a Cheshire grin to her; “ I thought I was a “little angel”. ” Nia reached down to grab a new stone; “ Back when you were a little wee babe; sure. But now your a cheat. ” She tossed out the new stone as it skipped across the surface; each skip resulting in a loud hiss from the river at the disturbance. “ They’re really leaving then? ” Nia asked with a softer tone to Rem. Rem moved to sit; their tail curling alongside their legs. 

“ Yep, their mind is made up. We’ll need to leave soon if we don't wanna miss them. ” Picking up a stone, Rem gave it a few rubs with their thumb before skipping it across the river. Nia then asked; “ And how are you feelin about that? ” Looking up to the mantis, Rem shot her a questioning glance. “ Since when are you one to ask about how others feel? ” Nia’s antennae twitched; “ Don't tempt me to kick you. You may be a child of some god; but when grouped with the rest of our lil posse’, it don't mean that much. To me, yer just a kid that had to grow up too fast. Yer caretaker is about to take off and that’s got you anxious. ” Rem silently cursed in their head. Even though they grew up and could now speak; Nia still had her ways of reading him and understanding how he really felt. Rem huffed; “ I know I could easily follow after them, and they didn't tell me not too; but we just… got our own directions to take now. Me looking for a way to sever my connection to the Heart and them going off to do their research. ” Nia sat down beside Rem; “ But you’re gonna miss them, aren't yah? ” Rem intended to sigh, but it came out more as a soft mew. 

Picking up another stone, Nia gave it a toss and it dropped into the river with a glunk and a hiss. “ Well with you two about to take off for your own businesses; that means yer leavin me with the Princess and the old man. Can’t believe you're about tah take all the fun and leave me with nothin tah do. ” Rem leaned back, “ At least you won't be tripping over any more thorns. And you can grow a larger garden for yourself too. Heck, maybe start trading it with some of the other towns while you're at it. ” Nia gave an audible “ Ha! ” at that, “ And what would I do with the money? Buy a bigger tent? ” Rem chuckled at that idea, Nia hiding her smile from helping cheer the nightmare up. “T hough, the Lords and I have done some talkin; Rem. ” He looked over with genuine curiosity at that. “ Aftah spendin so much time here in these lands; I think they got somewhat attached. Talks of startin a new permanent village in dis area. Most have no plans to leave the old village; but Tria is tryin to convince me to be a “Lord of the Gardens” for them. Not a rebel group like their brother had ‘ere; but a genuine “sister tribe” so they said. ” 

Rem was surprised that Nia was even considering the possibility. “ And how are you feelin about that? ”; he said, mimicking her voice. Nia gave him a punch to the shoulder as he held back his laughter. “ Leadership sucks. Managed it for a while but ain’t for me. But having a new village ‘ere would be more entertainin than listening to Amur talk about various species of moss. I would wanna check with his Slug Mom first if it would be fine. We just got this land set right for her; don't wanna undo all it just for a little expansion of an already functioning village. ” Rem nodded; “ I think that’s a good plan… Nia? ” 

Nia looked over to Rem, “ Yeah? ” Rem picked up a rock, stood up and gave it a strong throw as it skipped across the acid; “ Thanks for everything. ” Nia looked up at them, the sincerity of it clear upon his face. She smiled; glad that they met each other back then all those years ago. “ As yah should be. You’d be dead without my help. ” She teased; but Rem could tell she was flattered. “ Alright yah cheat; you said we should be headin out soon? I think now would be a good time to do so. ” Rem agreed; and the two made their way off to the Ancient Basin, following the river back for as long as they could. 

… 

When Note reached their destination, they saw Hornet was already there; waiting for them. Where they had traveled too was the now desolate Palace Grounds. The only remnants of the Palaces presence were a now dried up moat, its broken gate, a dead Kingsmould that lay crumpled before it, and a massive crater of jagged stone where the building once resided. Hornet was looking off towards the crater. Note wondered if she was recalling any memories she had of that place and the ones she knew within. As Note approached, Hornet turned to look at them with little emotion giving away her internal thoughts. “ I was wondering when you would arrive, Note. ” Note pulled out their journal to reply, “ I had to finish things within the City. Hopefully the others won't be much longer… ” Note was having some last minute nervousness on what they were about to do. They had suspected as such and that was why they had invited their friends out to meet them here. Not just as a goodbye, but for the support they could give.

Taking a moment to calm themselves, they turned to look out over the vast empty space where the massive, glittering, palace once resided. Their first place of residence, where they had known other vessels, and where they lived with the Pale King. It baffled them that such a large place could vanish without a trace; and they hoped they could find out why. And not just learn why, but also how to undo it and find the King. That however, was only part of Note’s new dream. They now wanted to travel within the dream realm and uncover all it’s mysteries. How it worked, how dreams are affected by and connected to the waking realm, about it’s gods and perhaps even where they come from. And that would all start with uncovering the truth behind their Pale Father. They decided on this back when during the creation of the City’s night sky, Note took one day to come visit the Palace Grounds for themself. It was during that trip they discovered the essence that came off from the Kingsmould corpse, and how it could be used to travel to the White Palace. Ever since then, they had been making plans for the day they would come here to leave. But first they just needed to- 

“ I told yah they’d be ‘ere waitin on our slow butts. ” Nia teased Amur and Rem as they all made their way up to the Palace Grounds. “ Note! It appears we’re the last to show, I hope you weren’t waiting too long. ” Amur called out as he hurried down the path to meet up. Note felt relief, and already their nerves began to settle. Rem followed from behind Amur and Nia, as the two quickly reached Note and Hornet. “ You’re all perfectly on time. Thank you all for coming here. I hope I haven’t intruded on any of your days for this. ” Amur replied first with a “ Nonsense, Note. I wouldn’t have wanted you to leave without us here to send you off. ” Nia was trying to hide how she felt about it all by replying; “ I didn’t have anything better to do anyway. ” Her anxiously rubbing her claws together and diverting her eyes said how she actually felt. Rem spoke up last; “ How are you feeling, Note? Are you ready? ”

Note went to write but they hesitated, struggling to find the words to say. They looked off to the crater and then back to their friends. “ I’m anxious. But also excited. I’m… I’m really glad you all could be here. I’m thankful for everything you all have done for me over these past years. And I know it may seem rude to just leave you all like this but… This is what I want to do. I don’t know how long I’ll be gone; but one day I will come back. ” Nia perked up, “ Bringing back a castle with yah too, right? That I gotta see. ” Amur responded with a correction, “ A Palace, Nia. ” Nia was quick to respond; “ Castle, Palace, it’s the same thing tah me. Just be sure when you find the pale bastard to give him a punch in the gut on me before you drag him back. I’m sure you’d like that too. ” Note found that to be quite amusing; but had no idea what they would do if they found him. 

Rem spoke up, keeping his own emotions as calm as he could. “ If you ever need me, I’ll be there; Note. You know that, yeah? ” Note looked over to the young Nightmare, his tail wagging not out of excitement but stress. Rem, the closest experience they’ll ever have to raising a kid and one of their closest friends. Setting their journal into one of their pockets, Note walked over to Rem and pulled them in for a hug, thinking in their mind; “ Of course. And if You ever need me, you come straight away my lil fire spitter. ” Rem teared up and buried their face into Note’s robe as he hugged back tightly. Hornet joined after, followed by Amur and Nia as the whole group joined in a big hug before it was time. Once Note and Rem were ready, the two let each other go; followed by the others. 

Note took a step back, gave them all a nod and walked back over to the Kingsmould. Taking out their Dream Quill, it quickly began to glow as it’s ethereal, pink, tip manifested. Crouching before the Kingsmould, Note began to draw; starting from its bottom left corner and moving right. Once they reached the right side corner, they began to stand up, drawing the shape of a rectangular door. Quickly, they wrote “Open” on the inside of the outline. And after a quick tap of their quill on the word, the empty space within began to glow with a bright, white light. Shortly after it’s activation, the light was soon replaced with a hazy glimpse of the Palace Grounds from the dream realm; the silhouette of the White Palace just barely visible. 

Note, after taking a step back, took one last glance at their family. Amur waved back, “ Unn’s blessing be upon you, Scholar Note! ” Nia soon joined in on waving; “ Take care of yourself, yah Pinhead! ” Rem called out, “ Try not to fall again so soon, Note. Be mindful of your journal reading this time! ” Note turned to Hornet, who had been quiet for most of this time. She looked back to them and gave them a nod; “ Good luck, Note. Hallownest will always have it’s doors open for you when you return. ” Note felt a great sense of happiness from their support; and gave one last wave to them all. Finally ready, The Dream Voyager turned around toward the door, and stepped forward. Once they were through, it vanished into a burst of essence, and the others watched as the particles of dreams ascended into the sky. Up to where the stars will always shine for those looking down below. 

Fin.